Search Results for 'worth'

Forums Search Search Results for 'worth'

Viewing 20 results - 41 through 60 (of 173 total)
  • Author
    Search Results
  • #6336
    TracyTracy
    Participant

      The Hamstall Ridware Connection

      Stubbs and Woods

      Hamstall RidwareHamstall Ridware

       

       

      Charles Tomlinson‘s (1847-1907) wife Emma Grattidge (1853-1911) was born in Wolverhampton, the daughter and youngest child of William Grattidge (1820-1887) born in Foston, Derbyshire, and Mary Stubbs (1819-1880), born in Burton on Trent, daughter of Solomon Stubbs.

      Solomon Stubbs (1781-1857) was born in Hamstall Ridware in 1781, the son of Samuel and Rebecca.  Samuel Stubbs (1743-) and Rebecca Wood (1754-) married in 1769 in Darlaston.  Samuel and Rebecca had six other children, all born in Darlaston. Sadly four of them died in infancy. Son John was born in 1779 in Darlaston and died two years later in Hamstall Ridware in 1781, the same year that Solomon was born there.

      But why did they move to Hamstall Ridware?

      Samuel Stubbs was born in 1743 in Curdworth, Warwickshire (near to Birmingham).  I had made a mistake on the tree (along with all of the public trees on the Ancestry website) and had Rebecca Wood born in Cheddleton, Staffordshire.  Rebecca Wood from Cheddleton was also born in 1843, the right age for the marriage.  The Rebecca Wood born in Darlaston in 1754 seemed too young, at just fifteen years old at the time of the marriage.  I couldn’t find any explanation for why a woman from Cheddleton would marry in Darlaston and then move to Hamstall Ridware.  People didn’t usually move around much other than intermarriage with neighbouring villages, especially women.  I had a closer look at the Darlaston Rebecca, and did a search on her father William Wood.  I found his 1784 will online in which he mentions his daughter Rebecca, wife of Samuel Stubbs.  Clearly the right Rebecca Wood was the one born in Darlaston, which made much more sense.

      An excerpt from William Wood’s 1784 will mentioning daughter Rebecca married to Samuel Stubbs:

      Wm Wood will

       

      But why did they move to Hamstall Ridware circa 1780?

      I had not intially noticed that Solomon Stubbs married again the year after his wife Phillis Lomas (1787-1844) died.  Solomon married Charlotte Bell in 1845 in Burton on Trent and on the marriage register, Solomon’s father Samuel Stubbs occupation was mentioned: Samuel was a buckle maker.

      Marriage of Solomon Stubbs and Charlotte Bell, father Samuel Stubbs buckle maker:

      Samuel Stubbs buckle maker

       

      A rudimentary search on buckle making in the late 1700s provided a possible answer as to why Samuel and Rebecca left Darlaston in 1781.  Shoe buckles had gone out of fashion, and by 1781 there were half as many buckle makers in Wolverhampton as there had been previously.

      “Where there were 127 buckle makers at work in Wolverhampton, 68 in Bilston and 58 in Birmingham in 1770, their numbers had halved in 1781.”

      via “historywebsite”(museum/metalware/steel)

      Steel buckles had been the height of fashion, and the trade became enormous in Wolverhampton.  Wolverhampton was a steel working town, renowned for its steel jewellery which was probably of many types.  The trade directories show great numbers of “buckle makers”.  Steel buckles were predominantly made in Wolverhampton: “from the late 1760s cut steel comes to the fore, from the thriving industry of the Wolverhampton area”. Bilston was also a great centre of buckle making, and other areas included Walsall. (It should be noted that Darlaston, Walsall, Bilston and Wolverhampton are all part of the same area)

      In 1860, writing in defence of the Wolverhampton Art School, George Wallis talks about the cut steel industry in Wolverhampton.  Referring to “the fine steel workers of the 17th and 18th centuries” he says: “Let them remember that 100 years ago [sc. c. 1760] a large trade existed with France and Spain in the fine steel goods of Birmingham and Wolverhampton, of which the latter were always allowed to be the best both in taste and workmanship.  … A century ago French and Spanish merchants had their houses and agencies at Birmingham for the purchase of the steel goods of Wolverhampton…..The Great Revolution in France put an end to the demand for fine steel goods for a time and hostile tariffs finished what revolution began”.

       

      The next search on buckle makers, Wolverhampton and Hamstall Ridware revealed an unexpected connecting link.

      In Riotous Assemblies: Popular Protest in Hanoverian England by Adrian Randall:

      Riotous Assembles

      Hamstall Ridware

      In Walsall in 1750 on “Restoration Day” a crowd numbering 300 assembled, mostly buckle makers,  singing  Jacobite songs and other rebellious and riotous acts.  The government was particularly worried about a curious meeting known as the “Jubilee” in Hamstall Ridware, which may have been part of a conspiracy for a Jacobite uprising.

       

      But this was thirty years before Samuel and Rebecca moved to Hamstall Ridware and does not help to explain why they moved there around 1780, although it does suggest connecting links.

      Rebecca’s father, William Wood, was a brickmaker.  This was stated at the beginning of his will.  On closer inspection of the will, he was a brickmaker who owned four acres of brick kilns, as well as dwelling houses, shops, barns, stables, a brewhouse, a malthouse, cattle and land.

      A page from the 1784 will of William Wood:

      will Wm Wood

       

      The 1784 will of William Wood of Darlaston:

      I William Wood the elder of Darlaston in the county of Stafford, brickmaker, being of sound and disposing mind memory and understanding (praised be to god for the same) do make publish and declare my last will and testament in manner and form following (that is to say) {after debts and funeral expense paid etc} I give to my loving wife Mary the use usage wear interest and enjoyment of all my goods chattels cattle stock in trade ~ money securities for money personal estate and effects whatsoever and wheresoever to hold unto her my said wife for and during the term of her natural life providing she so long continues my widow and unmarried and from or after her decease or intermarriage with any future husband which shall first happen.

      Then I give all the said goods chattels cattle stock in trade money securites for money personal estate and effects unto my son Abraham Wood absolutely and forever. Also I give devise and bequeath unto my said wife Mary all that my messuages tenement or dwelling house together with the malthouse brewhouse barn stableyard garden and premises to the same belonging situate and being at Darlaston aforesaid and now in my own possession. Also all that messuage tenement or dwelling house together with the shop garden and premises with the appurtenances to the same ~ belonging situate in Darlaston aforesaid and now in the several holdings or occupation of George Knowles and Edward Knowles to hold the aforesaid premises and every part thereof with the appurtenances to my said wife Mary for and during the term of her natural life provided she so long continues my widow and unmarried. And from or after her decease or intermarriage with a future husband which shall first happen. Then I give and devise the aforesaid premises and every part thereof with the appurtenances unto my said son Abraham Wood his heirs and assigns forever.

      Also I give unto my said wife all that piece or parcel of land or ground inclosed and taken out of Heath Field in the parish of Darlaston aforesaid containing four acres or thereabouts (be the same more or less) upon which my brick kilns erected and now in my own possession. To hold unto my said wife Mary until my said son Abraham attains his age of twenty one years if she so long continues my widow and unmarried as aforesaid and from and immediately after my said son Abraham attaining his age of twenty one years or my said wife marrying again as aforesaid which shall first happen then I give the said piece or parcel of land or ground and premises unto my said son Abraham his heirs and assigns forever.

      And I do hereby charge all the aforesaid premises with the payment of the sum of twenty pounds a piece to each of my daughters namely Elizabeth the wife of Ambrose Dudall and Rebecca the wife of Samuel Stubbs which said sum of twenty pounds each I devise may be paid to them by my said son Abraham when and so soon as he attains his age of twenty one years provided always and my mind and will is that if my said son Abraham should happen to depart this life without leaving issue of his body lawfully begotten before he attains his age of twenty one years then I give and devise all the aforesaid premises and every part thereof with the appurtenances so given to my said son Abraham as aforesaid unto my said son William Wood and my said daughter Elizabeth Dudall and Rebecca Stubbs their heirs and assigns forever equally divided among them share and share alike as tenants in common and not as joint tenants. And lastly I do hereby nominate constitute and appoint my said wife Mary and my said son Abraham executrix and executor of this my will.

       

       

      The marriage of William Wood (1725-1784) and Mary Clews (1715-1798) in 1749 was in Hamstall Ridware.

      Wm Wood Mary Clews

       

      Mary was eleven years Williams senior, and it appears that they both came from Hamstall Ridware and moved to Darlaston after they married. Clearly Rebecca had extended family there (notwithstanding any possible connecting links between the Stubbs buckle makers of Darlaston and the Hamstall Ridware Jacobites thirty years prior).  When the buckle trade collapsed in Darlaston, they likely moved to find employment elsewhere, perhaps with the help of Rebecca’s family.

      I have not yet been able to find deaths recorded anywhere for either Samuel or Rebecca (there are a couple of deaths recorded for a Samuel Stubbs, one in 1809 in Wolverhampton, and one in 1810 in Birmingham but impossible to say which, if either, is the right one with the limited information, and difficult to know if they stayed in the Hamstall Ridware area or perhaps moved elsewhere)~ or find a reason for their son Solomon to be in Burton upon Trent, an evidently prosperous man with several properties including an earthenware business, as well as a land carrier business.

      #6333
      TracyTracy
      Participant

        The Grattidge Family

         

        The first Grattidge to appear in our tree was Emma Grattidge (1853-1911) who married Charles Tomlinson (1847-1907) in 1872.

        Charles Tomlinson (1873-1929) was their son and he married my great grandmother Nellie Fisher. Their daughter Margaret (later Peggy Edwards) was my grandmother on my fathers side.

        Emma Grattidge was born in Wolverhampton, the daughter and youngest child of William Grattidge (1820-1887) born in Foston, Derbyshire, and Mary Stubbs, born in Burton on Trent, daughter of Solomon Stubbs, a land carrier. William and Mary married at St Modwens church, Burton on Trent, in 1839. It’s unclear why they moved to Wolverhampton. On the 1841 census William was employed as an agent, and their first son William was nine months old. Thereafter, William was a licensed victuallar or innkeeper.

        William Grattidge was born in Foston, Derbyshire in 1820. His parents were Thomas Grattidge, farmer (1779-1843) and Ann Gerrard (1789-1822) from Ellastone. Thomas and Ann married in 1813 in Ellastone. They had five children before Ann died at the age of 25:

        Bessy was born in 1815, Thomas in 1818, William in 1820, and Daniel Augustus and Frederick were twins born in 1822. They were all born in Foston. (records say Foston, Foston and Scropton, or Scropton)

        On the 1841 census Thomas had nine people additional to family living at the farm in Foston, presumably agricultural labourers and help.

        After Ann died, Thomas had three children with Kezia Gibbs (30 years his junior) before marrying her in 1836, then had a further four with her before dying in 1843. Then Kezia married Thomas’s nephew Frederick Augustus Grattidge (born in 1816 in Stafford) in London in 1847 and had two more!

         

        The siblings of William Grattidge (my 3x great grandfather):

         

        Frederick Grattidge (1822-1872) was a schoolmaster and never married. He died at the age of 49 in Tamworth at his twin brother Daniels address.

        Daniel Augustus Grattidge (1822-1903) was a grocer at Gungate in Tamworth.

        Thomas Grattidge (1818-1871) married in Derby, and then emigrated to Illinois, USA.

        Bessy Grattidge  (1815-1840) married John Buxton, farmer, in Ellastone in January 1838. They had three children before Bessy died in December 1840 at the age of 25: Henry in 1838, John in 1839, and Bessy Buxton in 1840. Bessy was baptised in January 1841. Presumably the birth of Bessy caused the death of Bessy the mother.

        Bessy Buxton’s gravestone:

        “Sacred to the memory of Bessy Buxton, the affectionate wife of John Buxton of Stanton She departed this life December 20th 1840, aged 25 years. “Husband, Farewell my life is Past, I loved you while life did last. Think on my children for my sake, And ever of them with I take.”

        20 Dec 1840, Ellastone, Staffordshire

        Bessy Buxton

         

        In the 1843 will of Thomas Grattidge, farmer of Foston, he leaves fifth shares of his estate, including freehold real estate at Findern,  to his wife Kezia, and sons William, Daniel, Frederick and Thomas. He mentions that the children of his late daughter Bessy, wife of John Buxton, will be taken care of by their father.  He leaves the farm to Keziah in confidence that she will maintain, support and educate his children with her.

        An excerpt from the will:

        I give and bequeath unto my dear wife Keziah Grattidge all my household goods and furniture, wearing apparel and plate and plated articles, linen, books, china, glass, and other household effects whatsoever, and also all my implements of husbandry, horses, cattle, hay, corn, crops and live and dead stock whatsoever, and also all the ready money that may be about my person or in my dwelling house at the time of my decease, …I also give my said wife the tenant right and possession of the farm in my occupation….

        A page from the 1843 will of Thomas Grattidge:

        1843 Thomas Grattidge

         

        William Grattidges half siblings (the offspring of Thomas Grattidge and Kezia Gibbs):

         

        Albert Grattidge (1842-1914) was a railway engine driver in Derby. In 1884 he was driving the train when an unfortunate accident occured outside Ambergate. Three children were blackberrying and crossed the rails in front of the train, and one little girl died.

        Albert Grattidge:

        Albert Grattidge

         

        George Grattidge (1826-1876) was baptised Gibbs as this was before Thomas married Kezia. He was a police inspector in Derby.

        George Grattidge:

        George Grattidge

         

        Edwin Grattidge (1837-1852) died at just 15 years old.

        Ann Grattidge (1835-) married Charles Fletcher, stone mason, and lived in Derby.

        Louisa Victoria Grattidge (1840-1869) was sadly another Grattidge woman who died young. Louisa married Emmanuel Brunt Cheesborough in 1860 in Derby. In 1861 Louisa and Emmanuel were living with her mother Kezia in Derby, with their two children Frederick and Ann Louisa. Emmanuel’s occupation was sawyer. (Kezia Gibbs second husband Frederick Augustus Grattidge was a timber merchant in Derby)

        At the time of her death in 1869, Emmanuel was the landlord of the White Hart public house at Bridgegate in Derby.

        The Derby Mercury of 17th November 1869:

        “On Wednesday morning Mr Coroner Vallack held an inquest in the Grand
        Jury-room, Town-hall, on the body of Louisa Victoria Cheeseborough, aged
        33, the wife of the landlord of the White Hart, Bridge-gate, who committed
        suicide by poisoning at an early hour on Sunday morning. The following
        evidence was taken:

        Mr Frederick Borough, surgeon, practising in Derby, deposed that he was
        called in to see the deceased about four o’clock on Sunday morning last. He
        accordingly examined the deceased and found the body quite warm, but dead.
        He afterwards made enquiries of the husband, who said that he was afraid
        that his wife had taken poison, also giving him at the same time the
        remains of some blue material in a cup. The aunt of the deceased’s husband
        told him that she had seen Mrs Cheeseborough put down a cup in the
        club-room, as though she had just taken it from her mouth. The witness took
        the liquid home with him, and informed them that an inquest would
        necessarily have to be held on Monday. He had made a post mortem
        examination of the body, and found that in the stomach there was a great
        deal of congestion. There were remains of food in the stomach and, having
        put the contents into a bottle, he took the stomach away. He also examined
        the heart and found it very pale and flabby. All the other organs were
        comparatively healthy; the liver was friable.

        Hannah Stone, aunt of the deceased’s husband, said she acted as a servant
        in the house. On Saturday evening, while they were going to bed and whilst
        witness was undressing, the deceased came into the room, went up to the
        bedside, awoke her daughter, and whispered to her. but what she said the
        witness did not know. The child jumped out of bed, but the deceased closed
        the door and went away. The child followed her mother, and she also
        followed them to the deceased’s bed-room, but the door being closed, they
        then went to the club-room door and opening it they saw the deceased
        standing with a candle in one hand. The daughter stayed with her in the
        room whilst the witness went downstairs to fetch a candle for herself, and
        as she was returning up again she saw the deceased put a teacup on the
        table. The little girl began to scream, saying “Oh aunt, my mother is
        going, but don’t let her go”. The deceased then walked into her bed-room,
        and they went and stood at the door whilst the deceased undressed herself.
        The daughter and the witness then returned to their bed-room. Presently
        they went to see if the deceased was in bed, but she was sitting on the
        floor her arms on the bedside. Her husband was sitting in a chair fast
        asleep. The witness pulled her on the bed as well as she could.
        Ann Louisa Cheesborough, a little girl, said that the deceased was her
        mother. On Saturday evening last, about twenty minutes before eleven
        o’clock, she went to bed, leaving her mother and aunt downstairs. Her aunt
        came to bed as usual. By and bye, her mother came into her room – before
        the aunt had retired to rest – and awoke her. She told the witness, in a
        low voice, ‘that she should have all that she had got, adding that she
        should also leave her her watch, as she was going to die’. She did not tell
        her aunt what her mother had said, but followed her directly into the
        club-room, where she saw her drink something from a cup, which she
        afterwards placed on the table. Her mother then went into her own room and
        shut the door. She screamed and called her father, who was downstairs. He
        came up and went into her room. The witness then went to bed and fell
        asleep. She did not hear any noise or quarrelling in the house after going
        to bed.

        Police-constable Webster was on duty in Bridge-gate on Saturday evening
        last, about twenty minutes to one o’clock. He knew the White Hart
        public-house in Bridge-gate, and as he was approaching that place, he heard
        a woman scream as though at the back side of the house. The witness went to
        the door and heard the deceased keep saying ‘Will you be quiet and go to
        bed’. The reply was most disgusting, and the language which the
        police-constable said was uttered by the husband of the deceased, was
        immoral in the extreme. He heard the poor woman keep pressing her husband
        to go to bed quietly, and eventually he saw him through the keyhole of the
        door pass and go upstairs. his wife having gone up a minute or so before.
        Inspector Fearn deposed that on Sunday morning last, after he had heard of
        the deceased’s death from supposed poisoning, he went to Cheeseborough’s
        public house, and found in the club-room two nearly empty packets of
        Battie’s Lincoln Vermin Killer – each labelled poison.

        Several of the Jury here intimated that they had seen some marks on the
        deceased’s neck, as of blows, and expressing a desire that the surgeon
        should return, and re-examine the body. This was accordingly done, after
        which the following evidence was taken:

        Mr Borough said that he had examined the body of the deceased and observed
        a mark on the left side of the neck, which he considered had come on since
        death. He thought it was the commencement of decomposition.
        This was the evidence, after which the jury returned a verdict “that the
        deceased took poison whilst of unsound mind” and requested the Coroner to
        censure the deceased’s husband.

        The Coroner told Cheeseborough that he was a disgusting brute and that the
        jury only regretted that the law could not reach his brutal conduct.
        However he had had a narrow escape. It was their belief that his poor
        wife, who was driven to her own destruction by his brutal treatment, would
        have been a living woman that day except for his cowardly conduct towards
        her.

        The inquiry, which had lasted a considerable time, then closed.”

         

        In this article it says:

        “it was the “fourth or fifth remarkable and tragical event – some of which were of the worst description – that has taken place within the last twelve years at the White Hart and in the very room in which the unfortunate Louisa Cheesborough drew her last breath.”

        Sheffield Independent – Friday 12 November 1869:

        Louisa Cheesborough

        #6306
        TracyTracy
        Participant

          Looking for Robert Staley

           

          William Warren (1835-1880) of Newhall (Stapenhill) married Elizabeth Staley (1836-1907) in 1858. Elizabeth was born in Newhall, the daughter of John Staley (1795-1876) and Jane Brothers. John was born in Newhall, and Jane was born in Armagh, Ireland, and they were married in Armagh in 1820. Elizabeths older brothers were born in Ireland: William in 1826 and Thomas in Dublin in 1830. Francis was born in Liverpool in 1834, and then Elizabeth in Newhall in 1836; thereafter the children were born in Newhall.

          Marriage of John Staley and Jane Brothers in 1820:

          1820 marriage Armagh

           

           

          My grandmother related a story about an Elizabeth Staley who ran away from boarding school and eloped to Ireland, but later returned. The only Irish connection found so far is Jane Brothers, so perhaps she meant Elizabeth Staley’s mother. A boarding school seems unlikely, and it would seem that it was John Staley who went to Ireland.

          The 1841 census states Jane’s age as 33, which would make her just 12 at the time of her marriage. The 1851 census states her age as 44, making her 13 at the time of her 1820 marriage, and the 1861 census estimates her birth year as a more likely 1804. Birth records in Ireland for her have not been found. It’s possible, perhaps, that she was in service in the Newhall area as a teenager (more likely than boarding school), and that John and Jane ran off to get married in Ireland, although I haven’t found any record of a child born to them early in their marriage. John was an agricultural labourer, and later a coal miner.

          John Staley was the son of Joseph Staley (1756-1838) and Sarah Dumolo (1764-). Joseph and Sarah were married by licence in Newhall in 1782. Joseph was a carpenter on the marriage licence, but later a collier (although not necessarily a miner).

          The Derbyshire Record Office holds records of  an “Estimate of Joseph Staley of Newhall for the cost of continuing to work Pisternhill Colliery” dated 1820 and addresssed to Mr Bloud at Calke Abbey (presumably the owner of the mine)

          Josephs parents were Robert Staley and Elizabeth. I couldn’t find a baptism or birth record for Robert Staley. Other trees on an ancestry site had his birth in Elton, but with no supporting documents. Robert, as stated in his 1795 will, was a Yeoman.

          “Yeoman: A former class of small freeholders who farm their own land; a commoner of good standing.”
          “Husbandman: The old word for a farmer below the rank of yeoman. A husbandman usually held his land by copyhold or leasehold tenure and may be regarded as the ‘average farmer in his locality’. The words ‘yeoman’ and ‘husbandman’ were gradually replaced in the later 18th and 19th centuries by ‘farmer’.”

          He left a number of properties in Newhall and Hartshorne (near Newhall) including dwellings, enclosures, orchards, various yards, barns and acreages. It seemed to me more likely that he had inherited them, rather than moving into the village and buying them.

          There is a mention of Robert Staley in a 1782 newpaper advertisement.

          “Fire Engine To Be Sold.  An exceedingly good fire engine, with the boiler, cylinder, etc in good condition. For particulars apply to Mr Burslem at Burton-upon-Trent, or Robert Staley at Newhall near Burton, where the engine may be seen.”

          fire engine

           

          Was the fire engine perhaps connected with a foundry or a coal mine?

          I noticed that Robert Staley was the witness at a 1755 marriage in Stapenhill between Barbara Burslem and Richard Daston the younger esquire. The other witness was signed Burslem Jnr.

           

          Looking for Robert Staley

           

          I assumed that once again, in the absence of the correct records, a similarly named and aged persons baptism had been added to the tree regardless of accuracy, so I looked through the Stapenhill/Newhall parish register images page by page. There were no Staleys in Newhall at all in the early 1700s, so it seemed that Robert did come from elsewhere and I expected to find the Staleys in a neighbouring parish. But I still didn’t find any Staleys.

          I spoke to a couple of Staley descendants that I’d met during the family research. I met Carole via a DNA match some months previously and contacted her to ask about the Staleys in Elton. She also had Robert Staley born in Elton (indeed, there were many Staleys in Elton) but she didn’t have any documentation for his birth, and we decided to collaborate and try and find out more.

          I couldn’t find the earlier Elton parish registers anywhere online, but eventually found the untranscribed microfiche images of the Bishops Transcripts for Elton.

          via familysearch:
          “In its most basic sense, a bishop’s transcript is a copy of a parish register. As bishop’s transcripts generally contain more or less the same information as parish registers, they are an invaluable resource when a parish register has been damaged, destroyed, or otherwise lost. Bishop’s transcripts are often of value even when parish registers exist, as priests often recorded either additional or different information in their transcripts than they did in the original registers.”

           

          Unfortunately there was a gap in the Bishops Transcripts between 1704 and 1711 ~ exactly where I needed to look. I subsequently found out that the Elton registers were incomplete as they had been damaged by fire.

          I estimated Robert Staleys date of birth between 1710 and 1715. He died in 1795, and his son Daniel died in 1805: both of these wills were found online. Daniel married Mary Moon in Stapenhill in 1762, making a likely birth date for Daniel around 1740.

          The marriage of Robert Staley (assuming this was Robert’s father) and Alice Maceland (or Marsland or Marsden, depending on how the parish clerk chose to spell it presumably) was in the Bishops Transcripts for Elton in 1704. They were married in Elton on 26th February. There followed the missing parish register pages and in all likelihood the records of the baptisms of their first children. No doubt Robert was one of them, probably the first male child.

          (Incidentally, my grandfather’s Marshalls also came from Elton, a small Derbyshire village near Matlock.  The Staley’s are on my grandmothers Warren side.)

          The parish register pages resume in 1711. One of the first entries was the baptism of Robert Staley in 1711, parents Thomas and Ann. This was surely the one we were looking for, and Roberts parents weren’t Robert and Alice.

          But then in 1735 a marriage was recorded between Robert son of Robert Staley (and this was unusual, the father of the groom isn’t usually recorded on the parish register) and Elizabeth Milner. They were married on the 9th March 1735. We know that the Robert we were looking for married an Elizabeth, as her name was on the Stapenhill baptisms of their later children, including Joseph Staleys.  The 1735 marriage also fit with the assumed birth date of Daniel, circa 1740. A baptism was found for a Robert Staley in 1738 in the Elton registers, parents Robert and Elizabeth, as well as the baptism in 1736 for Mary, presumably their first child. Her burial is recorded the following year.

          The marriage of Robert Staley and Elizabeth Milner in 1735:

          rbt staley marriage 1735

           

          There were several other Staley couples of a similar age in Elton, perhaps brothers and cousins. It seemed that Thomas and Ann’s son Robert was a different Robert, and that the one we were looking for was prior to that and on the missing pages.

          Even so, this doesn’t prove that it was Elizabeth Staleys great grandfather who was born in Elton, but no other birth or baptism for Robert Staley has been found. It doesn’t explain why the Staleys moved to Stapenhill either, although the Enclosures Act and the Industrial Revolution could have been factors.

          The 18th century saw the rise of the Industrial Revolution and many renowned Derbyshire Industrialists emerged. They created the turning point from what was until then a largely rural economy, to the development of townships based on factory production methods.

          The Marsden Connection

          There are some possible clues in the records of the Marsden family.  Robert Staley married Alice Marsden (or Maceland or Marsland) in Elton in 1704.  Robert Staley is mentioned in the 1730 will of John Marsden senior,  of Baslow, Innkeeper (Peacock Inne & Whitlands Farm). He mentions his daughter Alice, wife of Robert Staley.

          In a 1715 Marsden will there is an intriguing mention of an alias, which might explain the different spellings on various records for the name Marsden:  “MARSDEN alias MASLAND, Christopher – of Baslow, husbandman, 28 Dec 1714. son Robert MARSDEN alias MASLAND….” etc.

          Some potential reasons for a move from one parish to another are explained in this history of the Marsden family, and indeed this could relate to Robert Staley as he married into the Marsden family and his wife was a beneficiary of a Marsden will.  The Chatsworth Estate, at various times, bought a number of farms in order to extend the park.

          THE MARSDEN FAMILY
          OXCLOSE AND PARKGATE
          In the Parishes of
          Baslow and Chatsworth

          by
          David Dalrymple-Smith

          John Marsden (b1653) another son of Edmund (b1611) faired well. By the time he died in
          1730 he was publican of the Peacock, the Inn on Church Lane now called the Cavendish
          Hotel, and the farmer at “Whitlands”, almost certainly Bubnell Cliff Farm.”

          “Coal mining was well known in the Chesterfield area. The coalfield extends as far as the
          Gritstone edges, where thin seams outcrop especially in the Baslow area.”

          “…the occupants were evicted from the farmland below Dobb Edge and
          the ground carefully cleared of all traces of occupation and farming. Shelter belts were
          planted especially along the Heathy Lea Brook. An imposing new drive was laid to the
          Chatsworth House with the Lodges and “The Golden Gates” at its northern end….”

          Although this particular event was later than any events relating to Robert Staley, it’s an indication of how farms and farmland disappeared, and a reason for families to move to another area:

          “The Dukes of Devonshire (of Chatsworth)  were major figures in the aristocracy and the government of the
          time. Such a position demanded a display of wealth and ostentation. The 6th Duke of
          Devonshire, the Bachelor Duke, was not content with the Chatsworth he inherited in 1811,
          and immediately started improvements. After major changes around Edensor, he turned his
          attention at the north end of the Park. In 1820 plans were made extend the Park up to the
          Baslow parish boundary. As this would involve the destruction of most of the Farm at
          Oxclose, the farmer at the Higher House Samuel Marsden (b1755) was given the tenancy of
          Ewe Close a large farm near Bakewell.
          Plans were revised in 1824 when the Dukes of Devonshire and Rutland “Exchanged Lands”,
          reputedly during a game of dice. Over 3300 acres were involved in several local parishes, of
          which 1000 acres were in Baslow. In the deal Devonshire acquired the southeast corner of
          Baslow Parish.
          Part of the deal was Gibbet Moor, which was developed for “Sport”. The shelf of land
          between Parkgate and Robin Hood and a few extra fields was left untouched. The rest,
          between Dobb Edge and Baslow, was agricultural land with farms, fields and houses. It was
          this last part that gave the Duke the opportunity to improve the Park beyond his earlier
          expectations.”

           

          The 1795 will of Robert Staley.

          Inriguingly, Robert included the children of his son Daniel Staley in his will, but omitted to leave anything to Daniel.  A perusal of Daniels 1808 will sheds some light on this:  Daniel left his property to his six reputed children with Elizabeth Moon, and his reputed daughter Mary Brearly. Daniels wife was Mary Moon, Elizabeths husband William Moons daughter.

          The will of Robert Staley, 1795:

          1795 will 2

          1795 Rbt Staley will

           

          The 1805 will of Daniel Staley, Robert’s son:

          This is the last will and testament of me Daniel Staley of the Township of Newhall in the parish of Stapenhill in the County of Derby, Farmer. I will and order all of my just debts, funeral and testamentary expenses to be fully paid and satisfied by my executors hereinafter named by and out of my personal estate as soon as conveniently may be after my decease.

          I give, devise and bequeath to Humphrey Trafford Nadin of Church Gresely in the said County of Derby Esquire and John Wilkinson of Newhall aforesaid yeoman all my messuages, lands, tenements, hereditaments and real and personal estates to hold to them, their heirs, executors, administrators and assigns until Richard Moon the youngest of my reputed sons by Elizabeth Moon shall attain his age of twenty one years upon trust that they, my said trustees, (or the survivor of them, his heirs, executors, administrators or assigns), shall and do manage and carry on my farm at Newhall aforesaid and pay and apply the rents, issues and profits of all and every of my said real and personal estates in for and towards the support, maintenance and education of all my reputed children by the said Elizabeth Moon until the said Richard Moon my youngest reputed son shall attain his said age of twenty one years and equally share and share and share alike.

          And it is my will and desire that my said trustees or trustee for the time being shall recruit and keep up the stock upon my farm as they in their discretion shall see occasion or think proper and that the same shall not be diminished. And in case any of my said reputed children by the said Elizabeth Moon shall be married before my said reputed youngest son shall attain his age of twenty one years that then it is my will and desire that non of their husbands or wives shall come to my farm or be maintained there or have their abode there. That it is also my will and desire in case my reputed children or any of them shall not be steady to business but instead shall be wild and diminish the stock that then my said trustees or trustee for the time being shall have full power and authority in their discretion to sell and dispose of all or any part of my said personal estate and to put out the money arising from the sale thereof to interest and to pay and apply the interest thereof and also thereunto of the said real estate in for and towards the maintenance, education and support of all my said reputed children by the said
          Elizabeth Moon as they my said trustees in their discretion that think proper until the said Richard Moon shall attain his age of twenty one years.

          Then I give to my grandson Daniel Staley the sum of ten pounds and to each and every of my sons and daughters namely Daniel Staley, Benjamin Staley, John Staley, William Staley, Elizabeth Dent and Sarah Orme and to my niece Ann Brearly the sum of five pounds apiece.

          I give to my youngest reputed son Richard Moon one share in the Ashby Canal Navigation and I direct that my said trustees or trustee for the time being shall have full power and authority to pay and apply all or any part of the fortune or legacy hereby intended for my youngest reputed son Richard Moon in placing him out to any trade, business or profession as they in their discretion shall think proper.
          And I direct that to my said sons and daughters by my late wife and my said niece shall by wholly paid by my said reputed son Richard Moon out of the fortune herby given him. And it is my will and desire that my said reputed children shall deliver into the hands of my executors all the monies that shall arise from the carrying on of my business that is not wanted to carry on the same unto my acting executor and shall keep a just and true account of all disbursements and receipts of the said business and deliver up the same to my acting executor in order that there may not be any embezzlement or defraud amongst them and from and immediately after my said reputed youngest son Richard Moon shall attain his age of twenty one years then I give, devise and bequeath all my real estate and all the residue and remainder of my personal estate of what nature and kind whatsoever and wheresoever unto and amongst all and every my said reputed sons and daughters namely William Moon, Thomas Moon, Joseph Moon, Richard Moon, Ann Moon, Margaret Moon and to my reputed daughter Mary Brearly to hold to them and their respective heirs, executors, administrator and assigns for ever according to the nature and tenure of the same estates respectively to take the same as tenants in common and not as joint tenants.

          And lastly I nominate and appoint the said Humphrey Trafford Nadin and John Wilkinson executors of this my last will and testament and guardians of all my reputed children who are under age during their respective minorities hereby revoking all former and other wills by me heretofore made and declaring this only to be my last will.

          In witness whereof I the said Daniel Staley the testator have to this my last will and testament set my hand and seal the eleventh day of March in the year of our Lord one thousand eight hundred and five.

           

          #6305
          TracyTracy
          Participant

            The Hair’s and Leedham’s of Netherseal

             

            Samuel Warren of Stapenhill married Catherine Holland of Barton under Needwood in 1795. Catherine’s father was Thomas Holland; her mother was Hannah Hair.

            Hannah was born in Netherseal, Derbyshire, in 1739. Her parents were Joseph Hair 1696-1746 and Hannah.
            Joseph’s parents were Isaac Hair and Elizabeth Leedham.  Elizabeth was born in Netherseal in 1665.  Isaac and Elizabeth were married in Netherseal in 1686.

            Marriage of Isaac Hair and Elizabeth Leedham: (variously spelled Ledom, Leedom, Leedham, and in one case mistranscribed as Sedom):

             

            1686 marriage Nicholas Leedham

             

            Isaac was buried in Netherseal on 14 August 1709 (the transcript says the 18th, but the microfiche image clearly says the 14th), but I have not been able to find a birth registered for him. On other public trees on an ancestry website, Isaac Le Haire was baptised in Canterbury and was a Huguenot, but I haven’t found any evidence to support this.

            Isaac Hair’s death registered 14 August 1709 in Netherseal:

            Isaac Hair death 1709

             

            A search for the etymology of the surname Hair brings various suggestions, including:

            “This surname is derived from a nickname. ‘the hare,’ probably affixed on some one fleet of foot. Naturally looked upon as a complimentary sobriquet, and retained in the family; compare Lightfoot. (for example) Hugh le Hare, Oxfordshire, 1273. Hundred Rolls.”

            From this we may deduce that the name Hair (or Hare) is not necessarily from the French Le Haire, and existed in England for some considerable time before the arrival of the Huguenots.

            Elizabeth Leedham was born in Netherseal in 1665. Her parents were Nicholas Leedham 1621-1670 and Dorothy. Nicholas Leedham was born in Church Gresley (Swadlincote) in 1621, and died in Netherseal in 1670.

            Nicholas was a Yeoman and left a will and inventory worth £147.14s.8d (one hundred and forty seven pounds fourteen shillings and eight pence).

            The 1670 inventory of Nicholas Leedham:

            1670 will Nicholas Leedham

             

            According to local historian Mark Knight on the Netherseal History facebook group, the Seale (Netherseal and Overseal)  parish registers from the year 1563 to 1724 were digitized during lockdown.

            via Mark Knight:

            “There are five entries for Nicholas Leedham.
            On March 14th 1646 he and his wife buried an unnamed child, presumably the child died during childbirth or was stillborn.
            On November 28th 1659 he buried his wife, Elizabeth. He remarried as on June 13th 1664 he had his son William baptised.
            The following year, 1665, he baptised a daughter on November 12th. (Elizabeth) On December 23rd 1672 the parish record says that Dorithy daughter of Dorithy was buried. The Bishops Transcript has Dorithy a daughter of Nicholas. Nicholas’ second wife was called Dorithy and they named a daughter after her. Alas, the daughter died two years after Nicholas. No further Leedhams appear in the record until after 1724.”

            Dorothy daughter of Dorothy Leedham was buried 23 December 1672:

            Dorothy

             

             

            William, son of Nicholas and Dorothy also left a will. In it he mentions “My dear wife Elizabeth. My children Thomas Leedom, Dorothy Leedom , Ann Leedom, Christopher Leedom and William Leedom.”

            1726 will of William Leedham:

            1726 will William Leedham

             

            I found a curious error with the the parish register entries for Hannah Hair. It was a transcription error, but not a recent one. The original parish registers were copied: “HO Copy of ye register of Seale anno 1739.” I’m not sure when the copy was made, but it wasn’t recently. I found a burial for Hannah Hair on 22 April 1739 in the HO copy, which was the same day as her baptism registered on the original. I checked both registers name by name and they are exactly copied EXCEPT for Hannah Hairs. The rector, Richard Inge, put burial instead of baptism by mistake.

            The original Parish register baptism of Hannah Hair:

            Hannah Hair 1

             

            The HO register copy incorrectly copied:

            Hannah Hair 2

            #6303
            TracyTracy
            Participant

              The Hollands of Barton under Needwood

               

              Samuel Warren of Stapenhill married Catherine Holland of Barton under Needwood in 1795.

              I joined a Barton under Needwood History group and found an incredible amount of information on the Holland family, but first I wanted to make absolutely sure that our Catherine Holland was one of them as there were also Hollands in Newhall. Not only that, on the marriage licence it says that Catherine Holland was from Bretby Park Gate, Stapenhill.

              Then I noticed that one of the witnesses on Samuel’s brother Williams marriage to Ann Holland in 1796 was John Hair. Hannah Hair was the wife of Thomas Holland, and they were the Barton under Needwood parents of Catherine. Catherine was born in 1775, and Ann was born in 1767.

              The 1851 census clinched it: Catherine Warren 74 years old, widow and formerly a farmers wife, was living in the household of her son John Warren, and her place of birth is listed as Barton under Needwood. In 1841 Catherine was a 64 year old widow, her husband Samuel having died in 1837, and she was living with her son Samuel, a farmer. The 1841 census did not list place of birth, however. Catherine died on 31 March 1861 and does not appear on the 1861 census.

              Once I had established that our Catherine Holland was from Barton under Needwood, I had another look at the information available on the Barton under Needwood History group, compiled by local historian Steve Gardner.

              Catherine’s parents were Thomas Holland 1737-1828 and Hannah Hair 1739-1822.

              Steve Gardner had posted a long list of the dates, marriages and children of the Holland family. The earliest entries in parish registers were Thomae Holland 1562-1626 and his wife Eunica Edwardes 1565-1632. They married on 10th July 1582. They were born, married and died in Barton under Needwood. They were direct ancestors of Catherine Holland, and as such my direct ancestors too.

              The known history of the Holland family in Barton under Needwood goes back to Richard De Holland. (Thanks once again to Steve Gardner of the Barton under Needwood History group for this information.)

              “Richard de Holland was the first member of the Holland family to become resident in Barton under Needwood (in about 1312) having been granted lands by the Earl of Lancaster (for whom Richard served as Stud and Stock Keeper of the Peak District) The Holland family stemmed from Upholland in Lancashire and had many family connections working for the Earl of Lancaster, who was one of the biggest Barons in England. Lancaster had his own army and lived at Tutbury Castle, from where he ruled over most of the Midlands area. The Earl of Lancaster was one of the main players in the ‘Barons Rebellion’ and the ensuing Battle of Burton Bridge in 1322. Richard de Holland was very much involved in the proceedings which had so angered Englands King. Holland narrowly escaped with his life, unlike the Earl who was executed.
              From the arrival of that first Holland family member, the Hollands were a mainstay family in the community, and were in Barton under Needwood for over 600 years.”

              Continuing with various items of information regarding the Hollands, thanks to Steve Gardner’s Barton under Needwood history pages:

              “PART 6 (Final Part)
              Some mentions of The Manor of Barton in the Ancient Staffordshire Rolls:
              1330. A Grant was made to Herbert de Ferrars, at le Newland in the Manor of Barton.
              1378. The Inquisitio bonorum – Johannis Holand — an interesting Inventory of his goods and their value and his debts.
              1380. View of Frankpledge ; the Jury found that Richard Holland was feloniously murdered by his wife Joan and Thomas Graunger, who fled. The goods of the deceased were valued at iiij/. iijj. xid. ; one-third went to the dead man, one-third to his son, one- third to the Lord for the wife’s share. Compare 1 H. V. Indictments. (1413.)
              That Thomas Graunger of Barton smyth and Joan the wife of Richard de Holond of Barton on the Feast of St. John the Baptist 10 H. II. (1387) had traitorously killed and murdered at night, at Barton, Richard, the husband of the said Joan. (m. 22.)
              The names of various members of the Holland family appear constantly among the listed Jurors on the manorial records printed below : —
              1539. Richard Holland and Richard Holland the younger are on the Muster Roll of Barton
              1583. Thomas Holland and Unica his wife are living at Barton.
              1663-4. Visitations. — Barton under Needword. Disclaimers. William Holland, Senior, William Holland, Junior.
              1609. Richard Holland, Clerk and Alice, his wife.
              1663-4. Disclaimers at the Visitation. William Holland, Senior, William Holland, Junior.”

              I was able to find considerably more information on the Hollands in the book “Some Records of the Holland Family (The Hollands of Barton under Needwood, Staffordshire, and the Hollands in History)” by William Richard Holland. Luckily the full text of this book can be found online.

              William Richard Holland (Died 1915) An early local Historian and author of the book:

              William Richard Holland

               

              ‘Holland House’ taken from the Gardens (sadly demolished in the early 60’s):

              Holland House

               

              Excerpt from the book:

              “The charter, dated 1314, granting Richard rights and privileges in Needwood Forest, reads as follows:

              “Thomas Earl of Lancaster and Leicester, high-steward of England, to whom all these present shall come, greeting: Know ye, that we have given, &c., to Richard Holland of Barton, and his heirs, housboot, heyboot, and fireboot, and common of pasture, in our forest of Needwood, for all his beasts, as well in places fenced as lying open, with 40 hogs, quit of pawnage in our said forest at all times in the year (except hogs only in fence month). All which premises we will warrant, &c. to the said Richard and his heirs against all people for ever”

              “The terms “housboot” “heyboot” and “fireboot” meant that Richard and his heirs were to have the privilege of taking from the Forest, wood needed for house repair and building, hedging material for the repairing of fences, and what was needful for purposes of fuel.”

              Further excerpts from the book:

              “It may here be mentioned that during the renovation of Barton Church, when the stone pillars were being stripped of the plaster which covered them, “William Holland 1617” was found roughly carved on a pillar near to the belfry gallery, obviously the work of a not too devout member of the family, who, seated in the gallery of that time, occupied himself thus during the service. The inscription can still be seen.”

              “The earliest mention of a Holland of Upholland occurs in the reign of John in a Final Concord, made at the Lancashire Assizes, dated November 5th, 1202, in which Uchtred de Chryche, who seems to have had some right in the manor of Upholland, releases his right in fourteen oxgangs* of land to Matthew de Holland, in consideration of the sum of six marks of silver. Thus was planted the Holland Tree, all the early information of which is found in The Victoria County History of Lancaster.

              As time went on, the family acquired more land, and with this, increased position. Thus, in the reign of Edward I, a Robert de Holland, son of Thurstan, son of Robert, became possessed of the manor of Orrell adjoining Upholland and of the lordship of Hale in the parish of Childwall, and, through marriage with Elizabeth de Samlesbury (co-heiress of Sir Wm. de Samlesbury of Samlesbury, Hall, near to Preston), of the moiety of that manor….

              * An oxgang signified the amount of land that could be ploughed by one ox in one day”

              “This Robert de Holland, son of Thurstan, received Knighthood in the reign of Edward I, as did also his brother William, ancestor of that branch of the family which later migrated to Cheshire. Belonging to this branch are such noteworthy personages as Mrs. Gaskell, the talented authoress, her mother being a Holland of this branch, Sir Henry Holland, Physician to Queen Victoria, and his two sons, the first Viscount Knutsford, and Canon Francis Holland ; Sir Henry’s grandson (the present Lord Knutsford), Canon Scott Holland, etc. Captain Frederick Holland, R.N., late of Ashbourne Hall, Derbyshire, may also be mentioned here.*”

              Thanks to the Barton under Needwood history group for the following:

              WALES END FARM:
              In 1509 it was owned and occupied by Mr Johannes Holland De Wallass end who was a well to do Yeoman Farmer (the origin of the areas name – Wales End).  Part of the building dates to 1490 making it probably the oldest building still standing in the Village:

              Wales End Farm

               

              I found records for all of the Holland’s listed on the Barton under Needwood History group and added them to my ancestry tree. The earliest will I found was for Eunica Edwardes, then Eunica Holland, who died in 1632.

              A page from the 1632 will and inventory of Eunica (Unice) Holland:

              Unice Holland

               

              I’d been reading about “pedigree collapse” just before I found out her maiden name of Edwardes. Edwards is my own maiden name.

              “In genealogy, pedigree collapse describes how reproduction between two individuals who knowingly or unknowingly share an ancestor causes the family tree of their offspring to be smaller than it would otherwise be.
              Without pedigree collapse, a person’s ancestor tree is a binary tree, formed by the person, the parents, grandparents, and so on. However, the number of individuals in such a tree grows exponentially and will eventually become impossibly high. For example, a single individual alive today would, over 30 generations going back to the High Middle Ages, have roughly a billion ancestors, more than the total world population at the time. This apparent paradox occurs because the individuals in the binary tree are not distinct: instead, a single individual may occupy multiple places in the binary tree. This typically happens when the parents of an ancestor are cousins (sometimes unbeknownst to themselves). For example, the offspring of two first cousins has at most only six great-grandparents instead of the normal eight. This reduction in the number of ancestors is pedigree collapse. It collapses the binary tree into a directed acyclic graph with two different, directed paths starting from the ancestor who in the binary tree would occupy two places.” via wikipedia

              There is nothing to suggest, however, that Eunica’s family were related to my fathers family, and the only evidence so far in my tree of pedigree collapse are the marriages of Orgill cousins, where two sets of grandparents are repeated.

              A list of Holland ancestors:

              Catherine Holland 1775-1861
              her parents:
              Thomas Holland 1737-1828   Hannah Hair 1739-1832
              Thomas’s parents:
              William Holland 1696-1756   Susannah Whiteing 1715-1752
              William’s parents:
              William Holland 1665-    Elizabeth Higgs 1675-1720
              William’s parents:
              Thomas Holland 1634-1681   Katherine Owen 1634-1728
              Thomas’s parents:
              Thomas Holland 1606-1680   Margaret Belcher 1608-1664
              Thomas’s parents:
              Thomas Holland 1562-1626   Eunice Edwardes 1565- 1632

              #6301
              TracyTracy
              Participant

                The Warrens of Stapenhill

                 

                There were so many Warren’s in Stapenhill that it was complicated to work out who was who. I had gone back as far as Samuel Warren marrying Catherine Holland, and this was as far back as my cousin Ian Warren had gone in his research some decades ago as well. The Holland family from Barton under Needwood are particularly interesting, and will be a separate chapter.

                Stapenhill village by John Harden:

                Stapenhill

                 

                Resuming the research on the Warrens, Samuel Warren 1771-1837 married Catherine Holland 1775-1861 in 1795 and their son Samuel Warren 1800-1882 married Elizabeth Bridge, whose childless brother Benjamin Bridge left the Warren Brothers Boiler Works in Newhall to his nephews, the Warren brothers.

                Samuel Warren and Catherine Holland marriage licence 1795:

                Samuel Warren Catherine Holland

                 

                Samuel (born 1771) was baptised at Stapenhill St Peter and his parents were William and Anne Warren. There were at least three William and Ann Warrens in town at the time. One of those William’s was born in 1744, which would seem to be the right age to be Samuel’s father, and one was born in 1710, which seemed a little too old. Another William, Guiliamos Warren (Latin was often used in early parish registers) was baptised in Stapenhill in 1729.

                Stapenhill St Peter:

                Stapenhill St Peter

                 

                William Warren (born 1744) appeared to have been born several months before his parents wedding. William Warren and Ann Insley married 16 July 1744, but the baptism of William in 1744 was 24 February. This seemed unusual ~ children were often born less than nine months after a wedding, but not usually before the wedding! Then I remembered the change from the Julian calendar to the Gregorian calendar in 1752. Prior to 1752, the first day of the year was Lady Day, March 25th, not January 1st. This meant that the birth in February 1744 was actually after the wedding in July 1744. Now it made sense. The first son was named William, and he was born seven months after the wedding.

                William born in 1744 died intestate in 1822, and his wife Ann made a legal claim to his estate. However he didn’t marry Ann Holland (Ann was Catherines Hollands sister, who married Samuel Warren the year before) until 1796, so this William and Ann were not the parents of Samuel.

                It seemed likely that William born in 1744 was Samuels brother. William Warren and Ann Insley had at least eight children between 1744 and 1771, and it seems that Samuel was their last child, born when William the elder was 61 and his wife Ann was 47.

                It seems it wasn’t unusual for the Warren men to marry rather late in life. William Warren’s (born 1710) parents were William Warren and Elizabeth Hatterton. On the marriage licence in 1702/1703 (it appears to say 1703 but is transcribed as 1702), William was a 40 year old bachelor from Stapenhill, which puts his date of birth at 1662. Elizabeth was considerably younger, aged 19.

                William Warren and Elizabeth Hatterton marriage licence 1703:

                William Warren 1702

                 

                These Warren’s were farmers, and they were literate and able to sign their own names on various documents. This is worth noting, as most made the mark of an X.

                I found three Warren and Holland marriages. One was Samuel Warren and Catherine Holland in 1795, then William Warren and Ann Holland in 1796. William Warren and Ann Hollands daughter born in 1799 married John Holland in 1824.

                Elizabeth Hatterton (wife of William Warren who was born circa 1662) was born in Burton upon Trent in 1685. Her parents were Edward Hatterton 1655-1722, and Sara.

                A page from the 1722 will of Edward Hatterton:

                Edward Hatterton 1722

                 

                The earliest Warren I found records for was William Warren who married Elizabeth Hatterton in 1703. The marriage licence states his age as 40 and that he was from Stapenhill, but none of the Stapenhill parish records online go back as far as 1662.  On other public trees on ancestry websites, a birth record from Suffolk has been chosen, probably because it was the only record to be found online with the right name and date. Once again, I don’t think that is correct, and perhaps one day I’ll find some earlier Stapenhill records to prove that he was born in locally.

                 

                Subsequently, I found a list of the 1662 Hearth Tax for Stapenhill. On it were a number of Warrens, three William Warrens including one who was a constable. One of those William Warrens had a son he named William (as they did, hence the number of William Warrens in the tree) the same year as this hearth tax list.

                But was it the William Warren with 2 chimneys, the one with one chimney who was too poor to pay it, or the one who was a constable?

                from the list:
                Will. Warryn 2
                Richard Warryn 1
                William Warren Constable
                These names are not payable by Act:
                Will. Warryn 1
                Richard Warren John Watson
                over seers of the poore and churchwardens

                The Hearth Tax:

                via wiki:
                In England, hearth tax, also known as hearth money, chimney tax, or chimney money, was a tax imposed by Parliament in 1662, to support the Royal Household of King Charles II. Following the Restoration of the monarchy in 1660, Parliament calculated that the Royal Household needed an annual income of £1,200,000. The hearth tax was a supplemental tax to make up the shortfall. It was considered easier to establish the number of hearths than the number of heads, hearths forming a more stationary subject for taxation than people. This form of taxation was new to England, but had precedents abroad. It generated considerable debate, but was supported by the economist Sir William Petty, and carried through the Commons by the influential West Country member Sir Courtenay Pole, 2nd Baronet (whose enemies nicknamed him “Sir Chimney Poll” as a result).  The bill received Royal Assent on 19 May 1662, with the first payment due on 29 September 1662, Michaelmas.
                One shilling was liable to be paid for every firehearth or stove, in all dwellings, houses, edifices or lodgings, and was payable at Michaelmas, 29 September and on Lady Day, 25 March. The tax thus amounted to two shillings per hearth or stove per year. The original bill contained a practical shortcoming in that it did not distinguish between owners and occupiers and was potentially a major burden on the poor as there were no exemptions. The bill was subsequently amended so that the tax was paid by the occupier. Further amendments introduced a range of exemptions that ensured that a substantial proportion of the poorer people did not have to pay the tax.

                 

                Indeed it seems clear that William Warren the elder came from Stapenhill and not Suffolk, and one of the William Warrens paying hearth tax in 1662 was undoubtedly the father of William Warren who married Elizabeth Hatterton.

                #6293
                TracyTracy
                Participant

                  Lincolnshire Families

                   

                  Thanks to the 1851 census, we know that William Eaton was born in Grantham, Lincolnshire. He was baptised on 29 November 1768 at St Wulfram’s church; his father was William Eaton and his mother Elizabeth.

                  St Wulfram’s in Grantham painted by JMW Turner in 1797:

                  St Wulframs

                   

                  I found a marriage for a William Eaton and Elizabeth Rose in the city of Lincoln in 1761, but it seemed unlikely as they were both of that parish, and with no discernable links to either Grantham or Nottingham.

                  But there were two marriages registered for William Eaton and Elizabeth Rose: one in Lincoln in 1761 and one in Hawkesworth Nottinghamshire in 1767, the year before William junior was baptised in Grantham. Hawkesworth is between Grantham and Nottingham, and this seemed much more likely.

                  Elizabeth’s name is spelled Rose on her marriage records, but spelled Rouse on her baptism. It’s not unusual for spelling variations to occur, as the majority of people were illiterate and whoever was recording the event wrote what it sounded like.

                  Elizabeth Rouse was baptised on 26th December 1746 in Gunby St Nicholas (there is another Gunby in Lincolnshire), a short distance from Grantham. Her father was Richard Rouse; her mother Cave Pindar. Cave is a curious name and I wondered if it had been mistranscribed, but it appears to be correct and clearly says Cave on several records.

                  Richard Rouse married Cave Pindar 21 July 1744 in South Witham, not far from Grantham.

                  Richard was born in 1716 in North Witham. His father was William Rouse; his mothers name was Jane.

                  Cave Pindar was born in 1719 in Gunby St Nicholas, near Grantham. Her father was William Pindar, but sadly her mothers name is not recorded in the parish baptism register. However a marriage was registered between William Pindar and Elizabeth Holmes in Gunby St Nicholas in October 1712.

                  William Pindar buried a daughter Cave on 2 April 1719 and baptised a daughter Cave on 6 Oct 1719:

                  Cave Pindar

                   

                  Elizabeth Holmes was baptised in Gunby St Nicholas on 6th December 1691. Her father was John Holmes; her mother Margaret Hod.

                  Margaret Hod would have been born circa 1650 to 1670 and I haven’t yet found a baptism record for her. According to several other public trees on an ancestry website, she was born in 1654 in Essenheim, Germany. This was surprising! According to these trees, her father was Johannes Hod (Blodt|Hoth) (1609–1677) and her mother was Maria Appolonia Witters (1620–1656).

                  I did not think it very likely that a young woman born in Germany would appear in Gunby St Nicholas in the late 1600’s, and did a search for Hod’s in and around Grantham. Indeed there were Hod’s living in the area as far back as the 1500’s, (a Robert Hod was baptised in Grantham in 1552), and no doubt before, but the parish records only go so far back. I think it’s much more likely that her parents were local, and that the page with her baptism recorded on the registers is missing.

                  Of the many reasons why parish registers or some of the pages would be destroyed or lost, this is another possibility. Lincolnshire is on the east coast of England:

                  “All of England suffered from a “monster” storm in November of 1703 that killed a reported 8,000 people. Seaside villages suffered greatly and their church and civil records may have been lost.”

                  A Margeret Hod, widow, died in Gunby St Nicholas in 1691, the same year that Elizabeth Holmes was born. Elizabeth’s mother was Margaret Hod. Perhaps the widow who died was Margaret Hod’s mother? I did wonder if Margaret Hod had died shortly after her daughter’s birth, and that her husband had died sometime between the conception and birth of his child. The Black Death or Plague swept through Lincolnshire in 1680 through 1690; such an eventually would be possible. But Margaret’s name would have been registered as Holmes, not Hod.

                  Cave Pindar’s father William was born in Swinstead, Lincolnshire, also near to Grantham, on the 28th December, 1690, and he died in Gunby St Nicholas in 1756. William’s father is recorded as Thomas Pinder; his mother Elizabeth.

                  GUNBY: The village name derives from a “farmstead or village of a man called Gunni”, from the Old Scandinavian person name, and ‘by’, a farmstead, village or settlement.
                  Gunby Grade II listed Anglican church is dedicated to St Nicholas. Of 15th-century origin, it was rebuilt by Richard Coad in 1869, although the Perpendicular tower remained.

                  Gunby St Nicholas

                  #6290
                  TracyTracy
                  Participant

                    Leicestershire Blacksmiths

                    The Orgill’s of Measham led me further into Leicestershire as I traveled back in time.

                    I also realized I had uncovered a direct line of women and their mothers going back ten generations:

                    myself, Tracy Edwards 1957-
                    my mother Gillian Marshall 1933-
                    my grandmother Florence Warren 1906-1988
                    her mother and my great grandmother Florence Gretton 1881-1927
                    her mother Sarah Orgill 1840-1910
                    her mother Elizabeth Orgill 1803-1876
                    her mother Sarah Boss 1783-1847
                    her mother Elizabeth Page 1749-
                    her mother Mary Potter 1719-1780
                    and her mother and my 7x great grandmother Mary 1680-

                    You could say it leads us to the very heart of England, as these Leicestershire villages are as far from the coast as it’s possible to be. There are countless other maternal lines to follow, of course, but only one of mothers of mothers, and ours takes us to Leicestershire.

                    The blacksmiths

                    Sarah Boss was the daughter of Michael Boss 1755-1807, a blacksmith in Measham, and Elizabeth Page of nearby Hartshorn, just over the county border in Derbyshire.

                    An earlier Michael Boss, a blacksmith of Measham, died in 1772, and in his will he left the possession of the blacksmiths shop and all the working tools and a third of the household furniture to Michael, who he named as his nephew. He left his house in Appleby Magna to his wife Grace, and five pounds to his mother Jane Boss. As none of Michael and Grace’s children are mentioned in the will, perhaps it can be assumed that they were childless.

                    The will of Michael Boss, 1772, Measham:

                    Michael Boss 1772 will

                     

                    Michael Boss the uncle was born in Appleby Magna in 1724. His parents were Michael Boss of Nelson in the Thistles and Jane Peircivall of Appleby Magna, who were married in nearby Mancetter in 1720.

                    Information worth noting on the Appleby Magna website:

                    In 1752 the calendar in England was changed from the Julian Calendar to the Gregorian Calendar, as a result 11 days were famously “lost”. But for the recording of Church Registers another very significant change also took place, the start of the year was moved from March 25th to our more familiar January 1st.
                    Before 1752 the 1st day of each new year was March 25th, Lady Day (a significant date in the Christian calendar). The year number which we all now use for calculating ages didn’t change until March 25th. So, for example, the day after March 24th 1750 was March 25th 1751, and January 1743 followed December 1743.
                    This March to March recording can be seen very clearly in the Appleby Registers before 1752. Between 1752 and 1768 there appears slightly confused recording, so dates should be carefully checked. After 1768 the recording is more fully by the modern calendar year.

                    Michael Boss the uncle married Grace Cuthbert.  I haven’t yet found the birth or parents of Grace, but a blacksmith by the name of Edward Cuthbert is mentioned on an Appleby Magna history website:

                    An Eighteenth Century Blacksmith’s Shop in Little Appleby
                    by Alan Roberts

                    Cuthberts inventory

                    The inventory of Edward Cuthbert provides interesting information about the household possessions and living arrangements of an eighteenth century blacksmith. Edward Cuthbert (als. Cutboard) settled in Appleby after the Restoration to join the handful of blacksmiths already established in the parish, including the Wathews who were prominent horse traders. The blacksmiths may have all worked together in the same shop at one time. Edward and his wife Sarah recorded the baptisms of several of their children in the parish register. Somewhat sadly three of the boys named after their father all died either in infancy or as young children. Edward’s inventory which was drawn up in 1732, by which time he was probably a widower and his children had left home, suggests that they once occupied a comfortable two-storey house in Little Appleby with an attached workshop, well equipped with all the tools for repairing farm carts, ploughs and other implements, for shoeing horses and for general ironmongery. 

                    Edward Cuthbert born circa 1660, married Joane Tuvenet in 1684 in Swepston cum Snarestone , and died in Appleby in 1732. Tuvenet is a French name and suggests a Huguenot connection, but this isn’t our family, and indeed this Edward Cuthbert is not likely to be Grace’s father anyway.

                    Michael Boss and Elizabeth Page appear to have married twice: once in 1776, and once in 1779. Both of the documents exist and appear correct. Both marriages were by licence. They both mention Michael is a blacksmith.

                    Their first daughter, Elizabeth, was baptized in February 1777, just nine months after the first wedding. It’s not known when she was born, however, and it’s possible that the marriage was a hasty one. But why marry again three years later?

                    But Michael Boss and Elizabeth Page did not marry twice.

                    Elizabeth Page from Smisby was born in 1752 and married Michael Boss on the 5th of May 1776 in Measham. On the marriage licence allegations and bonds, Michael is a bachelor.

                    Baby Elizabeth was baptised in Measham on the 9th February 1777. Mother Elizabeth died on the 18th February 1777, also in Measham.

                    In 1779 Michael Boss married another Elizabeth Page! She was born in 1749 in Hartshorn, and Michael is a widower on the marriage licence allegations and bonds.

                    Hartshorn and Smisby are neighbouring villages, hence the confusion.  But a closer look at the documents available revealed the clues.  Both Elizabeth Pages were literate, and indeed their signatures on the marriage registers are different:

                    Marriage of Michael Boss and Elizabeth Page of Smisby in 1776:

                    Elizabeth Page 1776

                     

                    Marriage of Michael Boss and Elizabeth Page of Harsthorn in 1779:

                    Elizabeth Page 1779

                     

                    Not only did Michael Boss marry two women both called Elizabeth Page but he had an unusual start in life as well. His uncle Michael Boss left him the blacksmith business and a third of his furniture. This was all in the will. But which of Uncle Michaels brothers was nephew Michaels father?

                    The only Michael Boss born at the right time was in 1750 in Edingale, Staffordshire, about eight miles from Appleby Magna. His parents were Thomas Boss and Ann Parker, married in Edingale in 1747.  Thomas died in August 1750, and his son Michael was baptised in the December, posthumus son of Thomas and his widow Ann. Both entries are on the same page of the register.

                    1750 posthumus

                     

                    Ann Boss, the young widow, married again. But perhaps Michael and his brother went to live with their childless uncle and aunt, Michael Boss and Grace Cuthbert.

                    The great grandfather of Michael Boss (the Measham blacksmith born in 1850) was also Michael Boss, probably born in the 1660s. He died in Newton Regis in Warwickshire in 1724, four years after his son (also Michael Boss born 1693) married Jane Peircivall.  The entry on the parish register states that Michael Boss was buried ye 13th Affadavit made.

                    I had not seen affadavit made on a parish register before, and this relates to the The Burying in Woollen Acts 1666–80.  According to Wikipedia:

                     “Acts of the Parliament of England which required the dead, except plague victims and the destitute, to be buried in pure English woollen shrouds to the exclusion of any foreign textiles.  It was a requirement that an affidavit be sworn in front of a Justice of the Peace (usually by a relative of the deceased), confirming burial in wool, with the punishment of a £5 fee for noncompliance. Burial entries in parish registers were marked with the word “affidavit” or its equivalent to confirm that affidavit had been sworn; it would be marked “naked” for those too poor to afford the woollen shroud.  The legislation was in force until 1814, but was generally ignored after 1770.”

                    Michael Boss buried 1724 “Affadavit made”:

                    Michael Boss affadavit 1724

                     

                     

                     

                    Elizabeth Page‘s father was William Page 1717-1783, a wheelwright in Hartshorn.  (The father of the first wife Elizabeth was also William Page, but he was a husbandman in Smisby born in 1714. William Page, the father of the second wife, was born in Nailstone, Leicestershire, in 1717. His place of residence on his marriage to Mary Potter was spelled Nelson.)

                    Her mother was Mary Potter 1719- of nearby Coleorton.  Mary’s father, Richard Potter 1677-1731, was a blacksmith in Coleorton.

                    A page of the will of Richard Potter 1731:

                    Richard Potter 1731

                     

                    Richard Potter states: “I will and order that my son Thomas Potter shall after my decease have one shilling paid to him and no more.”  As he left £50 to each of his daughters, one can’t help but wonder what Thomas did to displease his father.

                    Richard stipulated that his son Thomas should have one shilling paid to him and not more, for several good considerations, and left “the house and ground lying in the parish of Whittwick in a place called the Long Lane to my wife Mary Potter to dispose of as she shall think proper.”

                    His son Richard inherited the blacksmith business:  “I will and order that my son Richard Potter shall live and be with his mother and serve her duly and truly in the business of a blacksmith, and obey and serve her in all lawful commands six years after my decease, and then I give to him and his heirs…. my house and grounds Coulson House in the Liberty of Thringstone”

                    Richard wanted his son John to be a blacksmith too: “I will and order that my wife bring up my son John Potter at home with her and teach or cause him to be taught the trade of a blacksmith and that he shall serve her duly and truly seven years after my decease after the manner of an apprentice and at the death of his mother I give him that house and shop and building and the ground belonging to it which I now dwell in to him and his heirs forever.”

                    To his daughters Margrett and Mary Potter, upon their reaching the age of one and twenty, or the day after their marriage, he leaves £50 each. All the rest of his goods are left to his loving wife Mary.

                     

                    An inventory of the belongings of Richard Potter, 1731:

                    Richard Potter inventory

                     

                    Richard Potters father was also named Richard Potter 1649-1719, and he too was a blacksmith.

                    Richard Potter of Coleorton in the county of Leicester, blacksmith, stated in his will:  “I give to my son and daughter Thomas and Sarah Potter the possession of my house and grounds.”

                    He leaves ten pounds each to his daughters Jane and Alice, to his son Francis he gives five pounds, and five shillings to his son Richard. Sons Joseph and William also receive five shillings each. To his daughter Mary, wife of Edward Burton, and her daughter Elizabeth, he gives five shillings each. The rest of his good, chattels and wordly substance he leaves equally between his son and daugter Thomas and Sarah. As there is no mention of his wife, it’s assumed that she predeceased him.

                    The will of Richard Potter, 1719:

                    Richard Potter 1719

                     

                    Richard Potter’s (1649-1719) parents were William Potter and Alse Huldin, both born in the early 1600s.  They were married in 1646 at Breedon on the Hill, Leicestershire.  The name Huldin appears to originate in Finland.

                    William Potter was a blacksmith. In the 1659 parish registers of Breedon on the Hill, William Potter of Breedon blacksmith buryed the 14th July.

                    #6286
                    TracyTracy
                    Participant

                      Matthew Orgill and His Family

                       

                      Matthew Orgill 1828-1907 was the Orgill brother who went to Australia, but returned to Measham.  Matthew married Mary Orgill in Measham in October 1856, having returned from Victoria, Australia in May of that year.

                      Although Matthew was the first Orgill brother to go to Australia, he was the last one I found, and that was somewhat by accident, while perusing “Orgill” and “Measham” in a newspaper archives search.  I chanced on Matthew’s obituary in the Nuneaton Observer, Friday 14 June 1907:

                      LATE MATTHEW ORGILL PEACEFUL END TO A BLAMELESS LIFE.

                      ‘Sunset and Evening Star And one clear call for me.”

                      It is with very deep regret that we have to announce the death of Mr. Matthew Orgill, late of Measham, who passed peacefully away at his residence in Manor Court Road, Nuneaton, in the early hours of yesterday morning. Mr. Orgill, who was in his eightieth year, was a man with a striking history, and was a very fine specimen of our best English manhood. In early life be emigrated to South Africa—sailing in the “Hebrides” on 4th February. 1850—and was one of the first settlers at the Cape; afterwards he went on to Australia at the time of the Gold Rush, and ultimately came home to his native England and settled down in Measham, in Leicestershire, where he carried on a successful business for the long period of half-a-century.

                      He was full of reminiscences of life in the Colonies in the early days, and an hour or two in his company was an education itself. On the occasion of the recall of Sir Harry Smith from the Governorship of Natal (for refusing to be a party to the slaying of the wives and children in connection with the Kaffir War), Mr. Orgill was appointed to superintend the arrangements for the farewell demonstration. It was one of his boasts that he made the first missionary cart used in South Africa, which is in use to this day—a monument to the character of his work; while it is an interesting fact to note that among Mr. Orgill’s papers there is the original ground-plan of the city of Durban before a single house was built.

                      In Africa Mr. Orgill came in contact with the great missionary, David Livingstone, and between the two men there was a striking resemblance in character and a deep and lasting friendship. Mr. Orgill could give a most graphic description of the wreck of the “Birkenhead,” having been in the vicinity at the time when the ill-fated vessel went down. He played a most prominent part on the occasion of the famous wreck of the emigrant ship, “Minerva.” when, in conjunction with some half-a-dozen others, and at the eminent risk of their own lives, they rescued more than 100 of the unfortunate passengers. He was afterwards presented with an interesting relic as a memento of that thrilling experience, being a copper bolt from the vessel on which was inscribed the following words: “Relic of the ship Minerva, wrecked off Bluff Point, Port Natal. 8.A.. about 2 a.m.. Friday, July 5, 1850.”

                      Mr. Orgill was followed to the Colonies by no fewer than six of his brothers, all of whom did well, and one of whom married a niece (brother’s daughter) of the late Mr. William Ewart Gladstone.

                      On settling down in Measham his kindly and considerate disposition soon won for him a unique place in the hearts of all the people, by whom he was greatly beloved. He was a man of sterling worth and integrity. Upright and honourable in all his dealings, he led a Christian life that was a pattern to all with whom he came in contact, and of him it could truly he said that he wore the white flower of a blameless life.

                      He was a member of the Baptist Church, and although beyond much active service since settling down in Nuneaton less than two years ago he leaves behind him a record in Christian service attained by few. In politics he was a Radical of the old school. A great reader, he studied all the questions of the day, and could back up every belief he held by sound and fearless argument. The South African – war was a great grief to him. He knew the Boers from personal experience, and although he suffered at the time of the war for his outspoken condemnation, he had the satisfaction of living to see the people of England fully recognising their awful blunder. To give anything like an adequate idea of Mr. Orgill’s history would take up a great amount of space, and besides much of it has been written and commented on before; suffice it to say that it was strenuous, interesting, and eventful, and yet all through his hands remained unspotted and his heart was pure.

                      He is survived by three daughters, and was father-in-law to Mr. J. S. Massey. St Kilda. Manor Court Road, to whom deep and loving sympathy is extended in their sore bereavement by a wide circle of friends. The funeral is arranged to leave for Measham on Monday at twelve noon.

                       

                      “To give anything like an adequate idea of Mr. Orgill’s history would take up a great amount of space, and besides much of it has been written and commented on before…”

                      I had another look in the newspaper archives and found a number of articles mentioning him, including an intriguing excerpt in an article about local history published in the Burton Observer and Chronicle 8 August 1963:

                      on an upstairs window pane he scratched with his diamond ring “Matthew Orgill, 1st July, 1858”

                      Matthew Orgill window

                      Matthew orgill window 2

                       

                      I asked on a Measham facebook group if anyone knew the location of the house mentioned in the article and someone kindly responded. This is the same building, seen from either side:

                      Measham Wharf

                       

                      Coincidentally, I had already found this wonderful photograph of the same building, taken in 1910 ~ three years after Matthew’s death.

                      Old Measham wharf

                       

                      But what to make of the inscription in the window?

                      Matthew and Mary married in October 1856, and their first child (according to the records I’d found thus far) was a daughter Mary born in 1860.  I had a look for a Matthew Orgill birth registered in 1858, the date Matthew had etched on the window, and found a death for a Matthew Orgill in 1859.  Assuming I would find the birth of Matthew Orgill registered on the first of July 1958, to match the etching in the window, the corresponding birth was in July 1857!

                      Matthew and Mary had four children. Matthew, Mary, Clara and Hannah.  Hannah Proudman Orgill married Joseph Stanton Massey.  The Orgill name continues with their son Stanley Orgill Massey 1900-1979, who was a doctor and surgeon.  Two of Stanley’s four sons were doctors, Paul Mackintosh Orgill Massey 1929-2009, and Michael Joseph Orgill Massey 1932-1989.

                       

                      Mary Orgill 1827-1894, Matthews wife, was an Orgill too.

                      And this is where the Orgill branch of the tree gets complicated.

                      Mary’s father was Henry Orgill born in 1805 and her mother was Hannah Proudman born in 1805.
                      Henry Orgill’s father was Matthew Orgill born in 1769 and his mother was Frances Finch born in 1771.

                      Mary’s husband Matthews parents are Matthew Orgill born in 1798 and Elizabeth Orgill born in 1803.

                      Another Orgill Orgill marriage!

                      Matthews parents,  Matthew and Elizabeth, have the same grandparents as each other, Matthew Orgill born in 1736 and Ann Proudman born in 1735.

                      But Matthews grandparents are none other than Matthew Orgill born in 1769 and Frances Finch born in 1771 ~ the same grandparents as his wife Mary!

                      #6281
                      TracyTracy
                      Participant

                        The Measham Thatchers

                        Orgills, Finches and Wards

                        Measham is a large village in north west Leicestershire, England, near the Derbyshire, Staffordshire and Warwickshire boundaries. Our family has a penchant for border straddling, and the Orgill’s of Measham take this a step further living on the boundaries of four counties.  Historically it was in an exclave of Derbyshire absorbed into Leicestershire in 1897, so once again we have two sets of county records to search.

                        ORGILL

                        Richard Gretton, the baker of Swadlincote and my great grandmother Florence Nightingale Grettons’ father, married Sarah Orgill (1840-1910) in 1861.

                        (Incidentally, Florence Nightingale Warren nee Gretton’s first child Hildred born in 1900 had the middle name Orgill. Florence’s brother John Orgill Gretton emigrated to USA.)

                        When they first married, they lived with Sarah’s widowed mother Elizabeth in Measham.  Elizabeth Orgill is listed on the 1861 census as a farmer of two acres.

                        Sarah Orgill’s father Matthew Orgill (1798-1859) was a thatcher, as was his father Matthew Orgill (1771-1852).

                        Matthew Orgill the elder left his property to his son Henry:

                        Matthew Orgills will

                         

                        Sarah’s mother Elizabeth (1803-1876) was also an Orgill before her marriage to Matthew.

                        According to Pigot & Co’s Commercial Directory for Derbyshire, in Measham in 1835 Elizabeth Orgill was a straw bonnet maker, an ideal occupation for a thatchers wife.

                        Matthew Orgill, thatcher, is listed in White’s directory in 1857, and other Orgill’s are mentioned in Measham:

                        Mary Orgill, straw hat maker; Henry Orgill, grocer; Daniel Orgill, painter; another Matthew Orgill is a coal merchant and wheelwright. Likewise a number of Orgill’s are listed in the directories for Measham in the subsequent years, as farmers, plumbers, painters, grocers, thatchers, wheelwrights, coal merchants and straw bonnet makers.

                         

                        Matthew and Elizabeth Orgill, Measham Baptist church:

                        Orgill grave

                         

                        According to a history of thatching, for every six or seven thatchers appearing in the 1851 census there are now less than one.  Another interesting fact in the history of thatched roofs (via thatchinginfo dot com):

                        The Watling Street Divide…
                        The biggest dividing line of all, that between the angular thatching of the Northern and Eastern traditions and the rounded Southern style, still roughly follows a very ancient line; the northern section of the old Roman road of Watling Street, the modern A5. Seemingly of little significance today; this was once the border between two peoples. Agreed in the peace treaty, between the Saxon King Alfred and Guthrum, the Danish Viking leader; over eleven centuries ago.
                        After making their peace, various Viking armies settled down, to the north and east of the old road; firstly, in what was known as The Danelaw and later in Norse kingdoms, based in York. They quickly formed a class of farmers and peasants. Although the Saxon kings soon regained this area; these people stayed put. Their influence is still seen, for example, in the widespread use of boarded gable ends, so common in Danish thatching.
                        Over time, the Southern and Northern traditions have slipped across the old road, by a few miles either way. But even today, travelling across the old highway will often bring the differing thatching traditions quickly into view.

                        Pear Tree Cottage, Bosworth Road, Measham. 1900.  Matthew Orgill was a thatcher living on Bosworth road.

                        Bosworth road

                         

                        FINCH

                        Matthew the elder married Frances Finch 1771-1848, also of Measham.  On the 1851 census Matthew is an 80 year old thatcher living with his daughter Mary and her husband Samuel Piner, a coal miner.

                        Henry Finch 1743- and Mary Dennis 1749- , both of Measham, were Frances parents.  Henry’s father was also Henry Finch, born in 1707 in Measham, and he married Frances Ward, also born in 1707, and also from Measham.

                        WARD

                         

                        The ancient boundary between the kingdom of Mercia and the Danelaw

                        I didn’t find much information on the history of Measham, but I did find a great deal of ancient history on the nearby village of Appleby Magna, two miles away.  The parish records indicate that the Ward and Finch branches of our family date back to the 1500’s in the village, and we can assume that the ancient history of the neighbouring village would be relevant to our history.

                        There is evidence of human settlement in Appleby from the early Neolithic period, 6,000 years ago, and there are also Iron Age and Bronze Age sites in the vicinity.  There is evidence of further activity within the village during the Roman period, including evidence of a villa or farm and a temple.  Appleby is near three known Roman roads: Watling Street, 10 miles south of the village; Bath Lane, 5 miles north of the village; and Salt Street, which forms the parish’s south boundary.

                        But it is the Scandinavian invasions that are particularly intriguing, with regard to my 58% Scandinavian DNA (and virtually 100% Midlands England ancestry). Repton is 13 miles from Measham. In the early 10th century Chilcote, Measham and Willesley were part of the royal Derbyshire estate of Repton.

                        The arrival of Scandinavian invaders in the second half of the ninth century caused widespread havoc throughout northern England. By the AD 870s the Danish army was occupying Mercia and it spent the winter of 873-74 at Repton, the headquarters of the Mercian kings. The events are recorded in detail in the Peterborough manuscript of the Anglo-Saxon Chronicles…

                        Although the Danes held power for only 40 years, a strong, even subversive, Danish element remained in the population for many years to come. 

                        A Scandinavian influence may also be detected among the field names of the parish. Although many fields have relatively modern names, some clearly have elements which reach back to the time of Danish incursion and control.

                        The Borders:

                        The name ‘aeppel byg’ is given in the will of Wulfic Spot of AD 1004……………..The decision at Domesday to include this land in Derbyshire, as one of Burton Abbey’s Derbyshire manors, resulted in the division of the village of Appleby Magna between the counties of Leicester and Derby for the next 800 years

                        Richard Dunmore’s Appleby Magma website.

                        This division of Appleby between Leicestershire and Derbyshire persisted from Domesday until 1897, when the recently created county councils (1889) simplified the administration of many villages in this area by a radical realignment of the boundary:

                        Appleby

                         

                        I would appear that our family not only straddle county borders, but straddle ancient kingdom borders as well.  This particular branch of the family (we assume, given the absence of written records that far back) were living on the edge of the Danelaw and a strong element of the Danes survives to this day in my DNA.

                         

                        #6273
                        TracyTracy
                        Participant

                          The Housley Letters
                          THE NEIGHBORHOOD

                           

                          From Barbara Housley’s Narrative on the Letters:

                          In July 1872, Joseph wrote to George who had been gone for 21 years: “You would not know Heanor now. It has got such a large place. They have got a town hall built where Charles’ stone yard was.”

                          Then Joseph took George on a tour from Smalley to Heanor pointing out all the changes:

                          Smalley Map

                          Smalley Farms

                           

                          “Now we commence at Firby Brook. There is no public house there. It is turned into a market gardener’s place. Morley smithy stands as it did. You would know Chris Shepperd that used to keep the farm opposite. He is dead and the farm is got into other hands.”  (In 1851, Chris Shepherd, age 39, and his widowed mother, Mary, had a farm of 114 acres. Charles Carrington, age 14, worked for them as a “cow boy.” In 1851 Hollingsworths also lived at Morely smithy.) “The Rose and Crown stands and Antony Kerry keeps that yet.”  (In 1851, the census listed Kerry as a mason, builder, victicular, and farmer. He lived with his wife and four sons and numerous servants.) “They have pulled down Samuel Kerry’s farm house down and built him one in another place. Now we come to the Bell that was but they have pulled the old one down and made Isaac Potters House into the new Bell.” (In 1851, The Bell was run by Ann Weston, a widow.)

                          Smalley Roundhouse:

                          Smalley Roundhouse

                           

                          “The old Round House is standing yet but they have took the machine away. The Public House at the top end is kept by Mrs. Turton. I don’t know who she was before she married. Now we get to old Tom Oldknow. The old house is pulled down and a new one is put up but it is gone out of the family altogether. Now Jack is living at Stanley. He married Ann that used to live at Barbers at Smalley. That finishes Smalley. Now for Taghill. The old Jolly Collier is standing yet and a man of the name of Remmington keeps the new one opposite. Jack Foulkes son Jack used to keep that but has left just lately. There is the Nottingham House, Nags Head, Cross Keys and then the Red Lion but houses built on both sides all the way down Taghill. Then we get to the town hall that is built on the ground that Charles’ Stone Yard used to be. There is Joseph Watson’s shop standing yet in the old place. The King of Prussia, the White Lion and Hanks that is the Public House. You see there are more than there used to be. The Magistrate sits at the Town Hall and tries cases there every fortnight.”

                          .

                          #6272
                          TracyTracy
                          Participant

                            The Housley Letters

                            The Carringtons

                            Carrington Farm, Smalley:

                            Carrington Farm

                             

                            Ellen Carrington was born in 1795. Her father William Carrington 1755-1833 was from Smalley. Her mother Mary Malkin 1765-1838 was from Ellastone, in Staffordshire.  Ellastone is on the Derbyshire border and very close to Ashboure, where Ellen married William Housley.

                             

                            From Barbara Housley’s Narrative on the Letters:

                            Ellen’s family was evidently rather prominant in Smalley. Two Carringtons (John and William) served on the Parish Council in 1794. Parish records are full of Carrington marriages and christenings.

                            The letters refer to a variety of “uncles” who were probably Ellen’s brothers, but could be her uncles. These include:

                            RICHARD

                            Probably the youngest Uncle, and certainly the most significant, is Richard. He was a trustee for some of the property which needed to be settled following Ellen’s death. Anne wrote in 1854 that Uncle Richard “has got a new house built” and his daughters are “fine dashing young ladies–the belles of Smalley.” Then she added, “Aunt looks as old as my mother.”

                            Richard was born somewhere between 1808 and 1812. Since Richard was a contemporary of the older Housley children, “Aunt,” who was three years younger, should not look so old!

                            Richard Carrington and Harriet Faulkner were married in Repton in 1833. A daughter Elizabeth was baptised March 24, 1834. In July 1872, Joseph wrote: “Elizabeth is married too and a large family and is living in Uncle Thomas’s house for he is dead.” Elizabeth married Ayres (Eyres) Clayton of Lascoe. His occupation was listed as joiner and shopkeeper. They were married before 1864 since Elizabeth Clayton witnessed her sister’s marriage. Their children in April 1871 were Selina (1863), Agnes Maria (1866) and Elizabeth Ann (1868). A fourth daughter, Alice Augusta, was born in 1872 or 1873, probably by July 1872 to fit Joseph’s description “large family”! A son Charles Richard was born in 1880.

                            An Elizabeth Ann Clayton married John Arthur Woodhouse on May 12, 1913. He was a carpenter. His father was a miner. Elizabeth Ann’s father, Ayres, was also a carpenter. John Arthur’s age was given as 25. Elizabeth Ann’s age was given as 33 or 38. However, if she was born in 1868, her age would be 45. Possibly this is another case of a child being named for a deceased sibling. If she were 38 and born in 1875, she would fill the gap between Alice Augusta and Charles Richard.

                            Selina Clayton, who would have been 18, is not listed in the household in 1881. She died on June 11, 1914 at age 51. Agnes Maria Clayton died at the age of 25 and was buried March 31, 1891. Charles Richard died at the age of 5 and was buried on February 4, 1886. A Charles James Clayton, 18 months, was buried June 8, 1889 in Heanor.

                            Richard Carrington’s second daughter, Selina, born in 1837, married Walker Martin (b.1835) on February 11, 1864 and they were living at Kidsley Park Farm in 1872, according to a letter from Joseph, and, according to the census, were still there in 1881. This 100 acre farm was formerly the home of Daniel Smith and his daughter Elizabeth Davy Barber. Selina and Walker had at least five children: Elizabeth Ann (1865), Harriet Georgianna (1866/7), Alice Marian (September 6, 1868), Philip Richard (1870), and Walker (1873). In December 1972, Joseph mentioned the death of Philip Walker, a farmer of Prospect Farm, Shipley. This was probably Walker Martin’s grandfather, since Walker was born in Shipley. The stock was to be sold the following Monday, but his daughter (Walker’s mother?) died the next day. Walker’s father was named Thomas. An Annie Georgianna Martin age 13 of Shipley died in April of 1859.

                            Selina Martin died on October 29, 1906 but her estate was not settled until November 14, 1910. Her gross estate was worth L223.56. Her son Walker and her daughter Harriet Georgiana were her trustees and executers. Walker was to get Selina’s half of Richard’s farm. Harriet Georgiana and Alice Marian were to be allowed to live with him. Philip Richard received L25. Elizabeth Ann was already married to someone named Smith.

                            Richard and Harriet may also have had a son George. In 1851 a Harriet Carrington and her three year old son George were living with her step-father John Benniston in Heanor. John may have been recently widowed and needed her help. Or, the Carrington home may have been inadequate since Anne reported a new one was built by 1854. Selina’s second daughter’s name testifies to the presence of a “George” in the family! Could the death of this son account for the haggard appearance Anne described when she wrote: “Aunt looks as old as my mother?”
                            Harriet was buried May 19, 1866. She was 55 when she died.

                            In 1881, Georgianna then 14, was living with her grandfather and his niece, Zilpah Cooper, age 38–who lived with Richard on his 63 acre farm as early as 1871. A Zilpah, daughter of William and Elizabeth, was christened October 1843. Her brother, William Walter, was christened in 1846 and married Anna Maria Saint in 1873. There are four Selina Coopers–one had a son William Thomas Bartrun Cooper christened in 1864; another had a son William Cooper christened in 1873.

                            Our Zilpah was born in Bretley 1843. She died at age 49 and was buried on September 24, 1892. In her will, which was witnessed by Selina Martin, Zilpah’s sister, Frances Elizabeth Cleave, wife of Horatio Cleave of Leicester is mentioned. James Eley and Francis Darwin Huish (Richard’s soliciter) were executers.

                            Richard died June 10, 1892, and was buried on June 13. He was 85. As might be expected, Richard’s will was complicated. Harriet Georgiana Martin and Zilpah Cooper were to share his farm. If neither wanted to live there it was to go to Georgiana’s cousin Selina Clayton. However, Zilpah died soon after Richard. Originally, he left his piano, parlor and best bedroom furniture to his daughter Elizabeth Clayton. Then he revoked everything but the piano. He arranged for the payment of £150 which he owed. Later he added a codicil explaining that the debt was paid but he had borrowed £200 from someone else to do it!

                            Richard left a good deal of property including: The house and garden in Smalley occupied by Eyres Clayton with four messuages and gardens adjoining and large garden below and three messuages at the south end of the row with the frame work knitters shop and garden adjoining; a dwelling house used as a public house with a close of land; a small cottage and garden and four cottages and shop and gardens.

                             

                            THOMAS

                            In August 1854, Anne wrote “Uncle Thomas is about as usual.” A Thomas Carrington married a Priscilla Walker in 1810.

                            Their children were baptised in August 1830 at the same time as the Housley children who at that time ranged in age from 3 to 17. The oldest of Thomas and Priscilla’s children, Henry, was probably at least 17 as he was married by 1836. Their youngest son, William Thomas, born 1830, may have been Mary Ellen Weston’s beau. However, the only Richard whose christening is recorded (1820), was the son of Thomas and Lucy. In 1872 Joseph reported that Richard’s daughter Elizabeth was married and living in Uncle Thomas’s house. In 1851, Alfred Smith lived in house 25, Foulks lived in 26, Thomas and Priscilla lived in 27, Bennetts lived in 28, Allard lived in 29 and Day lived in 30. Thomas and Priscilla do not appear in 1861. In 1871 Elizabeth Ann and Ayres Clayton lived in House 54. None of the families listed as neighbors in 1851 remained. However, Joseph Carrington, who lived in house 19 in 1851, lived in house 51 in 1871.

                             

                            JOHN

                            In August 1854, Anne wrote: “Uncle John is with Will and Frank has been home in a comfortable place in Cotmanhay.” Although John and William are two of the most popular Carrington names, only two John’s have sons named William. John and Rachel Buxton Carrington had a son William christened in 1788. At the time of the letters this John would have been over 100 years old. Their son John and his wife Ann had a son William who was born in 1805. However, this William age 46 was living with his widowed mother in 1851. A Robert Carrington and his wife Ann had a son John born 1n 1805. He would be the right age to be a brother to Francis Carrington discussed below. This John was living with his widowed mother in 1851 and was unmarried. There are no known Williams in this family grouping. A William Carrington of undiscovered parentage was born in 1821. It is also possible that the Will in question was Anne’s brother Will Housley.

                            –Two Francis Carringtons appear in the 1841 census both of them aged 35. One is living with Richard and Harriet Carrington. The other is living next door to Samuel and Ellen Carrington Kerry (the trustee for “father’s will”!). The next name in this sequence is John Carrington age 15 who does not seem to live with anyone! but may be part of the Kerry household.

                            FRANK (see above)

                            While Anne did not preface her mention of the name Frank with an “Uncle,” Joseph referred to Uncle Frank and James Carrington in the same sentence. A James Carrington was born in 1814 and had a wife Sarah. He worked as a framework knitter. James may have been a son of William and Anne Carrington. He lived near Richard according to the 1861 census. Other children of William and Anne are Hannah (1811), William (1815), John (1816), and Ann (1818). An Ann Carrington married a Frank Buxton in 1819. This might be “Uncle Frank.”

                            An Ellen Carrington was born to John and Rachel Carrington in 1785. On October 25, 1809, a Samuel Kerry married an Ellen Carrington. However this Samuel Kerry is not the trustee involved in settling Ellen’s estate. John Carrington died July 1815.

                            William and Mary Carrington:

                            William Carrington

                            #6267
                            TracyTracy
                            Participant

                              From Tanganyika with Love

                              continued part 8

                              With thanks to Mike Rushby.

                              Morogoro 20th January 1941

                              Dearest Family,

                              It is all arranged for us to go on three months leave to Cape Town next month so
                              get out your flags. How I shall love showing off Kate and John to you and this time
                              George will be with us and you’ll be able to get to know him properly. You can’t think
                              what a comfort it will be to leave all the worries of baggage and tipping to him. We will all
                              be travelling by ship to Durban and from there to Cape Town by train. I rather dread the
                              journey because there is a fifth little Rushby on the way and, as always, I am very
                              queasy.

                              Kate has become such a little companion to me that I dread the thought of leaving
                              her behind with you to start schooling. I miss Ann and George so much now and must
                              face separation from Kate as well. There does not seem to be any alternative though.
                              There is a boarding school in Arusha and another has recently been started in Mbeya,
                              but both places are so far away and I know she would be very unhappy as a boarder at
                              this stage. Living happily with you and attending a day school might wean her of her
                              dependance upon me. As soon as this wretched war ends we mean to get Ann and
                              George back home and Kate too and they can then all go to boarding school together.
                              If I were a more methodical person I would try to teach Kate myself, but being a
                              muddler I will have my hands full with Johnny and the new baby. Life passes pleasantly
                              but quietly here. Much of my time is taken up with entertaining the children and sewing
                              for them and just waiting for George to come home.

                              George works so hard on these safaris and this endless elephant hunting to
                              protect native crops entails so much foot safari, that he has lost a good deal of weight. it
                              is more than ten years since he had a holiday so he is greatly looking forward to this one.
                              Four whole months together!

                              I should like to keep the ayah, Janet, for the new baby, but she says she wants
                              to return to her home in the Southern Highlands Province and take a job there. She is
                              unusually efficient and so clean, and the houseboy and cook are quite scared of her. She
                              bawls at them if the children’s meals are served a few minutes late but she is always
                              respectful towards me and practically creeps around on tiptoe when George is home.
                              She has a room next to the outside kitchen. One night thieves broke into the kitchen and
                              stole a few things, also a canvas chair and mat from the verandah. Ayah heard them, and
                              grabbing a bit of firewood, she gave chase. Her shouts so alarmed the thieves that they
                              ran off up the hill jettisoning their loot as they ran. She is a great character.

                              Eleanor.

                              Morogoro 30th July 1941

                              Dearest Family,

                              Safely back in Morogoro after a rather grim voyage from Durban. Our ship was
                              completely blacked out at night and we had to sleep with warm clothing and life belts
                              handy and had so many tedious boat drills. It was a nuisance being held up for a whole
                              month in Durban, because I was so very pregnant when we did embark. In fact George
                              suggested that I had better hide in the ‘Ladies’ until the ship sailed for fear the Captain
                              might refuse to take me. It seems that the ship, on which we were originally booked to
                              travel, was torpedoed somewhere off the Cape.

                              We have been given a very large house this tour with a mosquito netted
                              sleeping porch which will be fine for the new baby. The only disadvantage is that the
                              house is on the very edge of the residential part of Morogoro and Johnny will have to
                              go quite a distance to find playmates.

                              I still miss Kate terribly. She is a loving little person. I had prepared for a scene
                              when we said good-bye but I never expected that she would be the comforter. It
                              nearly broke my heart when she put her arms around me and said, “I’m so sorry
                              Mummy, please don’t cry. I’ll be good. Please don’t cry.” I’m afraid it was all very
                              harrowing for you also. It is a great comfort to hear that she has settled down so happily.
                              I try not to think consciously of my absent children and remind myself that there are
                              thousands of mothers in the same boat, but they are always there at the back of my
                              mind.

                              Mother writes that Ann and George are perfectly happy and well, and that though
                              German bombers do fly over fairly frequently, they are unlikely to drop their bombs on
                              a small place like Jacksdale.

                              George has already left on safari to the Rufiji. There was no replacement for his
                              job while he was away so he is anxious to get things moving again. Johnny and I are
                              going to move in with friends until he returns, just in case all the travelling around brings
                              the new baby on earlier than expected.

                              Eleanor.

                              Morogoro 26th August 1941

                              Dearest Family,

                              Our new son, James Caleb. was born at 3.30 pm yesterday afternoon, with a
                              minimum of fuss, in the hospital here. The Doctor was out so my friend, Sister Murray,
                              delivered the baby. The Sister is a Scots girl, very efficient and calm and encouraging,
                              and an ideal person to have around at such a time.

                              Everything, this time, went without a hitch and I feel fine and proud of my
                              bouncing son. He weighs nine pounds and ten ounces and is a big boned fellow with
                              dark hair and unusually strongly marked eyebrows. His eyes are strong too and already
                              seem to focus. George is delighted with him and brought Hugh Nelson to see him this
                              morning. Hugh took one look, and, astonished I suppose by the baby’s apparent
                              awareness, said, “Gosh, this one has been here before.” The baby’s cot is beside my
                              bed so I can admire him as much as I please. He has large strong hands and George
                              reckons he’ll make a good boxer some day.

                              Another of my early visitors was Mabemba, George’s orderly. He is a very big
                              African and looks impressive in his Game Scouts uniform. George met him years ago at
                              Mahenge when he was a young elephant hunter and Mabemba was an Askari in the
                              Police. Mabemba takes quite a proprietary interest in the family.

                              Eleanor.

                              Morogoro 25th December 1941

                              Dearest Family,

                              Christmas Day today, but not a gay one. I have Johnny in bed with a poisoned
                              leg so he missed the children’s party at the Club. To make things a little festive I have
                              put up a little Christmas tree in the children’s room and have hung up streamers and
                              balloons above the beds. Johnny demands a lot of attention so it is fortunate that little
                              James is such a very good baby. He sleeps all night until 6 am when his feed is due.
                              One morning last week I got up as usual to feed him but I felt so dopey that I
                              thought I’d better have a cold wash first. I went into the bathroom and had a hurried
                              splash and then grabbed a towel to dry my face. Immediately I felt an agonising pain in
                              my nose. Reason? There was a scorpion in the towel! In no time at all my nose looked
                              like a pear and felt burning hot. The baby screamed with frustration whilst I feverishly
                              bathed my nose and applied this and that in an effort to cool it.

                              For three days my nose was very red and tender,”A real boozer nose”, said
                              George. But now, thank goodness, it is back to normal.

                              Some of the younger marrieds and a couple of bachelors came around,
                              complete with portable harmonium, to sing carols in the early hours. No sooner had we
                              settled down again to woo sleep when we were disturbed by shouts and screams from
                              our nearest neighbour’s house. “Just celebrating Christmas”, grunted George, but we
                              heard this morning that the neighbour had fallen down his verandah steps and broken his
                              leg.

                              Eleanor.

                              Morogoro Hospital 30th September 1943

                              Dearest Family,

                              Well now we are eight! Our new son, Henry, was born on the night of the 28th.
                              He is a beautiful baby, weighing ten pounds three and a half ounces. This baby is very
                              well developed, handsome, and rather superior looking, and not at all amusing to look at
                              as the other boys were.George was born with a moustache, John had a large nose and
                              looked like a little old man, and Jim, bless his heart, looked rather like a baby
                              chimpanzee. Henry is different. One of my visitors said, “Heaven he’ll have to be a
                              Bishop!” I expect the lawn sleeves of his nightie really gave her that idea, but the baby
                              does look like ‘Someone’. He is very good and George, John, and Jim are delighted
                              with him, so is Mabemba.

                              We have a dear little nurse looking after us. She is very petite and childish
                              looking. When the baby was born and she brought him for me to see, the nurse asked
                              his name. I said jokingly, “His name is Benjamin – the last of the family.” She is now very
                              peeved to discover that his real name is Henry William and persists in calling him
                              ‘Benjie’.I am longing to get home and into my pleasant rut. I have been away for two
                              whole weeks and George is managing so well that I shall feel quite expendable if I don’t
                              get home soon. As our home is a couple of miles from the hospital, I arranged to move
                              in and stay with the nursing sister on the day the baby was due. There I remained for ten
                              whole days before the baby was born. Each afternoon George came and took me for a
                              ride in the bumpy Bedford lorry and the Doctor tried this and that but the baby refused
                              to be hurried.

                              On the tenth day I had the offer of a lift and decided to go home for tea and
                              surprise George. It was a surprise too, because George was entertaining a young
                              Game Ranger for tea and my arrival, looking like a perambulating big top, must have
                              been rather embarrassing.Henry was born at the exact moment that celebrations started
                              in the Township for the end of the Muslim religious festival of Ramadan. As the Doctor
                              held him up by his ankles, there was the sound of hooters and firecrackers from the town.
                              The baby has a birthmark in the shape of a crescent moon above his left eyebrow.

                              Eleanor.

                              Morogoro 26th January 1944

                              Dearest Family,

                              We have just heard that we are to be transferred to the Headquarters of the
                              Game Department at a place called Lyamungu in the Northern Province. George is not
                              at all pleased because he feels that the new job will entail a good deal of office work and
                              that his beloved but endless elephant hunting will be considerably curtailed. I am glad of
                              that and I am looking forward to seeing a new part of Tanganyika and particularly
                              Kilimanjaro which dominates Lyamungu.

                              Thank goodness our menagerie is now much smaller. We found a home for the
                              guinea pigs last December and Susie, our mischievous guinea-fowl, has flown off to find
                              a mate.Last week I went down to Dar es Salaam for a check up by Doctor John, a
                              woman doctor, leaving George to cope with the three boys. I was away two nights and
                              a day and returned early in the morning just as George was giving Henry his six o’clock
                              bottle. It always amazes me that so very masculine a man can do my chores with no
                              effort and I have a horrible suspicion that he does them better than I do. I enjoyed the
                              short break at the coast very much. I stayed with friends and we bathed in the warm sea
                              and saw a good film.

                              Now I suppose there will be a round of farewell parties. People in this country
                              are most kind and hospitable.

                              Eleanor.

                              Lyamungu 20th March 1944

                              Dearest Family,

                              We left Morogoro after the round of farewell parties I had anticipated. The final
                              one was at the Club on Saturday night. George made a most amusing speech and the
                              party was a very pleasant occasion though I was rather tired after all the packing.
                              Several friends gathered to wave us off on Monday morning. We had two lorries
                              loaded with our goods. I rode in the cab of the first one with Henry on my knee. George
                              with John and Jim rode in the second one. As there was no room for them in the cab,
                              they sat on our couch which was placed across the width of the lorry behind the cab. This
                              seat was not as comfortable as it sounds, because the space behind the couch was
                              taken up with packing cases which were not lashed in place and these kept moving
                              forward as the lorry bumped its way over the bad road.

                              Soon there was hardly any leg room and George had constantly to stand up and
                              push the second layer of packing cases back to prevent them from toppling over onto
                              the children and himself. As it is now the rainy season the road was very muddy and
                              treacherous and the lorries travelled so slowly it was dark by the time we reached
                              Karogwe from where we were booked to take the train next morning to Moshi.
                              Next morning we heard that there had been a washaway on the line and that the
                              train would be delayed for at least twelve hours. I was not feeling well and certainly did
                              not enjoy my day. Early in the afternoon Jimmy ran into a wall and blackened both his
                              eyes. What a child! As the day wore on I felt worse and worse and when at last the train
                              did arrive I simply crawled into my bunk whilst George coped nobly with the luggage
                              and the children.

                              We arrived at Moshi at breakfast time and went straight to the Lion Cub Hotel
                              where I took to my bed with a high temperature. It was, of course, malaria. I always have
                              my attacks at the most inopportune times. Fortunately George ran into some friends
                              called Eccles and the wife Mollie came to my room and bathed Henry and prepared his
                              bottle and fed him. George looked after John and Jim. Next day I felt much better and
                              we drove out to Lyamungu the day after. There we had tea with the Game Warden and
                              his wife before moving into our new home nearby.

                              The Game Warden is Captain Monty Moore VC. He came out to Africa
                              originally as an Officer in the King’s African Rifles and liked the country so much he left the
                              Army and joined the Game Department. He was stationed at Banagi in the Serengetti
                              Game Reserve and is well known for his work with the lions there. He particularly tamed
                              some of the lions by feeding them so that they would come out into the open and could
                              readily be photographed by tourists. His wife Audrey, has written a book about their
                              experiences at Banagi. It is called “Serengetti”

                              Our cook, Hamisi, soon had a meal ready for us and we all went to bed early.
                              This is a very pleasant house and I know we will be happy here. I still feel a little shaky
                              but that is the result of all the quinine I have taken. I expect I shall feel fine in a day or two.

                              Eleanor.

                              Lyamungu 15th May 1944

                              Dearest Family,

                              Well, here we are settled comfortably in our very nice house. The house is
                              modern and roomy, and there is a large enclosed verandah, which will be a Godsend in
                              the wet weather as a playroom for the children. The only drawback is that there are so
                              many windows to be curtained and cleaned. The grounds consist of a very large lawn
                              and a few beds of roses and shrubs. It is an ideal garden for children, unlike our steeply
                              terraced garden at Morogoro.

                              Lyamungu is really the Government Coffee Research Station. It is about sixteen
                              miles from the town of Moshi which is the centre of the Tanganyika coffee growing
                              industry. Lyamungu, which means ‘place of God’ is in the foothills of Mt Kilimanjaro and
                              we have a beautiful view of Kilimanjaro. Kibo, the more spectacular of the two mountain
                              peaks, towers above us, looking from this angle, like a giant frosted plum pudding. Often the mountain is veiled by cloud and mist which sometimes comes down to
                              our level so that visibility is practically nil. George dislikes both mist and mountain but I
                              like both and so does John. He in fact saw Kibo before I did. On our first day here, the
                              peak was completely hidden by cloud. In the late afternoon when the children were
                              playing on the lawn outside I was indoors hanging curtains. I heard John call out, “Oh
                              Mummy, isn’t it beautiful!” I ran outside and there, above a scarf of cloud, I saw the
                              showy dome of Kibo with the setting sun shining on it tingeing the snow pink. It was an
                              unforgettable experience.

                              As this is the rainy season, the surrounding country side is very lush and green.
                              Everywhere one sees the rich green of the coffee plantations and the lighter green of
                              the banana groves. Unfortunately our walks are rather circumscribed. Except for the main road to Moshi, there is nowhere to walk except through the Government coffee
                              plantation. Paddy, our dog, thinks life is pretty boring as there is no bush here and
                              nothing to hunt. There are only half a dozen European families here and half of those are
                              on very distant terms with the other half which makes the station a rather uncomfortable
                              one.

                              The coffee expert who runs this station is annoyed because his European staff
                              has been cut down owing to the war, and three of the vacant houses and some office
                              buildings have been taken over temporarily by the Game Department. Another house
                              has been taken over by the head of the Labour Department. However I don’t suppose
                              the ill feeling will effect us much. We are so used to living in the bush that we are not
                              socially inclined any way.

                              Our cook, Hamisi, came with us from Morogoro but I had to engage a new
                              houseboy and kitchenboy. I first engaged a houseboy who produced a wonderful ‘chit’
                              in which his previous employer describes him as his “friend and confidant”. I felt rather
                              dubious about engaging him and how right I was. On his second day with us I produced
                              some of Henry’s napkins, previously rinsed by me, and asked this boy to wash them.
                              He looked most offended and told me that it was beneath his dignity to do women’s
                              work. We parted immediately with mutual relief.

                              Now I have a good natured fellow named Japhet who, though hard on crockery,
                              is prepared to do anything and loves playing with the children. He is a local boy, a
                              member of the Chagga tribe. These Chagga are most intelligent and, on the whole, well
                              to do as they all have their own small coffee shambas. Japhet tells me that his son is at
                              the Uganda University College studying medicine.The kitchen boy is a tall youth called
                              Tovelo, who helps both Hamisi, the cook, and the houseboy and also keeps an eye on
                              Henry when I am sewing. I still make all the children’s clothes and my own. Life is
                              pleasant but dull. George promises that he will take the whole family on safari when
                              Henry is a little older.

                              Eleanor.

                              Lyamungu 18th July 1944

                              Dearest Family,

                              Life drifts quietly by at Lyamungu with each day much like the one before – or
                              they would be, except that the children provide the sort of excitement that prohibits
                              boredom. Of the three boys our Jim is the best at this. Last week Jim wandered into the
                              coffee plantation beside our house and chewed some newly spayed berries. Result?
                              A high temperature and nasty, bloody diarrhoea, so we had to rush him to the hospital at
                              Moshi for treatment. however he was well again next day and George went off on safari.
                              That night there was another crisis. As the nights are now very cold, at this high
                              altitude, we have a large fire lit in the living room and the boy leaves a pile of logs
                              beside the hearth so that I can replenish the fire when necessary. Well that night I took
                              Henry off to bed, leaving John and Jim playing in the living room. When their bedtime
                              came, I called them without leaving the bedroom. When I had tucked John and Jim into
                              bed, I sat reading a bedtime story as I always do. Suddenly I saw smoke drifting
                              through the door, and heard a frightening rumbling noise. Japhet rushed in to say that the
                              lounge chimney was on fire! Picture me, panic on the inside and sweet smile on the
                              outside, as I picked Henry up and said to the other two, “There’s nothing to be
                              frightened about chaps, but get up and come outside for a bit.” Stupid of me to be so
                              heroic because John and Jim were not at all scared but only too delighted at the chance
                              of rushing about outside in the dark. The fire to them was just a bit of extra fun.

                              We hurried out to find one boy already on the roof and the other passing up a
                              brimming bucket of water. Other boys appeared from nowhere and soon cascades of
                              water were pouring down the chimney. The result was a mountain of smouldering soot
                              on the hearth and a pool of black water on the living room floor. However the fire was out
                              and no serious harm done because all the floors here are cement and another stain on
                              the old rug will hardly be noticed. As the children reluctantly returned to bed John
                              remarked smugly, “I told Jim not to put all the wood on the fire at once but he wouldn’t
                              listen.” I might have guessed!

                              However it was not Jim but John who gave me the worst turn of all this week. As
                              a treat I decided to take the boys to the river for a picnic tea. The river is not far from our
                              house but we had never been there before so I took the kitchen boy, Tovelo, to show
                              us the way. The path is on the level until one is in sight of the river when the bank slopes
                              steeply down. I decided that it was too steep for the pram so I stopped to lift Henry out
                              and carry him. When I looked around I saw John running down the slope towards the
                              river. The stream is not wide but flows swiftly and I had no idea how deep it was. All I
                              knew was that it was a trout stream. I called for John, “Stop, wait for me!” but he ran on
                              and made for a rude pole bridge which spanned the river. He started to cross and then,
                              to my horror, I saw John slip. There was a splash and he disappeared under the water. I
                              just dumped the baby on the ground, screamed to the boy to mind him and ran madly
                              down the slope to the river. Suddenly I saw John’s tight fitting felt hat emerge, then his
                              eyes and nose. I dashed into the water and found, to my intense relief, that it only
                              reached up to my shoulders but, thank heaven no further. John’s steady eyes watched
                              me trustingly as I approached him and carried him safely to the bank. He had been
                              standing on a rock and had not panicked at all though he had to stand up very straight
                              and tall to keep his nose out of water. I was too proud of him to scold him for
                              disobedience and too wet anyway.

                              I made John undress and put on two spare pullovers and wrapped Henry’s
                              baby blanket round his waist like a sarong. We made a small fire over which I crouched
                              with literally chattering teeth whilst Tovelo ran home to fetch a coat for me and dry clothes
                              for John.

                              Eleanor.

                              Lyamungu 16th August 1944

                              Dearest Family,

                              We have a new bull terrier bitch pup whom we have named Fanny III . So once
                              more we have a menagerie , the two dogs, two cats Susie and Winnie, and
                              some pet hens who live in the garage and are a real nuisance.

                              As John is nearly six I thought it time that he started lessons and wrote off to Dar
                              es Salaam for the correspondence course. We have had one week of lessons and I am
                              already in a state of physical and mental exhaustion. John is a most reluctant scholar.
                              “Why should I learn to read, when you can read to me?” he asks, and “Anyway why
                              should I read such stupid stuff, ‘Run Rover Run’, and ‘Mother play with baby’ . Who
                              wants to read about things like that? I don’t.”

                              He rather likes sums, but the only subject about which he is enthusiastic is
                              prehistoric history. He laps up information about ‘The Tree Dwellers’, though he is very
                              sceptical about the existence of such people. “God couldn’t be so silly to make people
                              so stupid. Fancy living in trees when it is easy to make huts like the natives.” ‘The Tree
                              Dwellers is a highly imaginative story about a revolting female called Sharptooth and her
                              offspring called Bodo. I have a very clear mental image of Sharptooth, so it came as a
                              shock to me and highly amused George when John looked at me reflectively across the
                              tea table and said, “Mummy I expect Sharptooth looked like you. You have a sharp
                              tooth too!” I have, my eye teeth are rather sharp, but I hope the resemblance stops
                              there.

                              John has an uncomfortably logical mind for a small boy. The other day he was
                              lying on the lawn staring up at the clouds when he suddenly muttered “I don’t believe it.”
                              “Believe what?” I asked. “That Jesus is coming on a cloud one day. How can he? The
                              thick ones always stay high up. What’s he going to do, jump down with a parachute?”
                              Tovelo, my kitchen boy, announced one evening that his grandmother was in the
                              kitchen and wished to see me. She was a handsome and sensible Chagga woman who
                              brought sad news. Her little granddaughter had stumbled backwards into a large cooking
                              pot of almost boiling maize meal porridge and was ‘ngongwa sana’ (very ill). I grabbed
                              a large bottle of Picric Acid and a packet of gauze which we keep for these emergencies
                              and went with her, through coffee shambas and banana groves to her daughter’s house.
                              Inside the very neat thatched hut the mother sat with the naked child lying face
                              downwards on her knee. The child’s buttocks and the back of her legs were covered in
                              huge burst blisters from which a watery pus dripped. It appeared that the accident had
                              happened on the previous day.

                              I could see that it was absolutely necessary to clean up the damaged area, and I
                              suddenly remembered that there was a trained African hospital dresser on the station. I
                              sent the father to fetch him and whilst the dresser cleaned off the sloughed skin with
                              forceps and swabs saturated in Picric Acid, I cut the gauze into small squares which I
                              soaked in the lotion and laid on the cleaned area. I thought the small pieces would be
                              easier to change especially as the whole of the most tender parts, front and back, were
                              badly scalded. The child seemed dazed and neither the dresser nor I thought she would
                              live. I gave her half an aspirin and left three more half tablets to be given four hourly.
                              Next day she seemed much brighter. I poured more lotion on the gauze
                              disturbing as few pieces as possible and again the next day and the next. After a week
                              the skin was healing well and the child eating normally. I am sure she will be all right now.
                              The new skin is a brilliant red and very shiny but it is pale round the edges of the burnt
                              area and will I hope later turn brown. The mother never uttered a word of thanks, but the
                              granny is grateful and today brought the children a bunch of bananas.

                              Eleanor.

                              c/o Game Dept. P.O.Moshi. 29th September 1944

                              Dearest Mummy,

                              I am so glad that you so enjoyed my last letter with the description of our very
                              interesting and enjoyable safari through Masailand. You said you would like an even
                              fuller description of it to pass around amongst the relations, so, to please you, I have
                              written it out in detail and enclose the result.

                              We have spent a quiet week after our exertions and all are well here.

                              Very much love,
                              Eleanor.

                              Safari in Masailand

                              George and I were at tea with our three little boys on the front lawn of our house
                              in Lyamungu, Northern Tanganyika. It was John’s sixth birthday and he and Jim, a
                              happy sturdy three year old, and Henry, aged eleven months, were munching the
                              squares of plain chocolate which rounded off the party, when George said casually
                              across the table to me, “Could you be ready by the day after tomorrow to go on
                              safari?” “Me too?” enquired John anxiously, before I had time to reply, and “Me too?”
                              echoed Jim. “yes, of course I can”, said I to George and “of course you’re coming too”,
                              to the children who rate a day spent in the bush higher than any other pleasure.
                              So in the early morning two days later, we started out happily for Masailand in a
                              three ton Ford lorry loaded to capacity with the five Rushbys, the safari paraphernalia,
                              drums of petrol and quite a retinue of servants and Game Scouts. George travelling
                              alone on his monthly safaris, takes only the cook and a couple of Game Scouts, but this was to be a safari de luxe.

                              Henry and I shared the cab with George who was driving, whilst John and Jim
                              with the faithful orderly Mabemba beside them to point out the game animals, were
                              installed upon rolls of bedding in the body of the lorry. The lorry lumbered along, first
                              through coffee shambas, and then along the main road between Moshi and Arusha.
                              After half an hour or so, we turned South off the road into a track which crossed the
                              Sanya Plains and is the beginning of this part of Masailand. Though the dry season was
                              at its height, and the pasture dry and course, we were soon passing small groups of
                              game. This area is a Game Sanctuary and the antelope grazed quietly quite undisturbed
                              by the passing lorry. Here and there zebra stood bunched by the road, a few wild
                              ostriches stalked jerkily by, and in the distance some wildebeest cavorted around in their
                              crazy way.

                              Soon the grasslands gave way to thorn bush, and we saw six fantastically tall
                              giraffe standing motionless with their heads turned enquiringly towards us. George
                              stopped the lorry so the children could have a good view of them. John was enchanted
                              but Jim, alas, was asleep.

                              At mid day we reached the Kikoletwa River and turned aside to camp. Beside
                              the river, under huge leafy trees, there was a beautiful camping spot, but the river was
                              deep and reputed to be full of crocodiles so we passed it by and made our camp
                              some distance from the river under a tall thorn tree with a flat lacy canopy. All around the
                              camp lay uprooted trees of similar size that had been pushed over by elephants. As
                              soon as the lorry stopped a camp chair was set up for me and the Game Scouts quickly
                              slashed down grass and cleared the camp site of thorns. The same boys then pitched the tent whilst George himself set up the three camp beds and the folding cot for Henry,
                              and set up the safari table and the canvas wash bowl and bath.

                              The cook in the meantime had cleared a cool spot for the kitchen , opened up the
                              chop boxes and started a fire. The cook’s boy and the dhobi (laundry boy) brought
                              water from the rather muddy river and tea was served followed shortly afterward by an
                              excellent lunch. In a very short time the camp had a suprisingly homely look. Nappies
                              fluttered from a clothes line, Henry slept peacefully in his cot, John and Jim sprawled on
                              one bed looking at comics, and I dozed comfortably on another.

                              George, with the Game Scouts, drove off in the lorry about his work. As a Game
                              Ranger it is his business to be on a constant look out for poachers, both African and
                              European, and for disease in game which might infect the valuable herds of Masai cattle.
                              The lorry did not return until dusk by which time the children had bathed enthusiastically in
                              the canvas bath and were ready for supper and bed. George backed the lorry at right
                              angles to the tent, Henry’s cot and two camp beds were set up in the lorry, the tarpaulin
                              was lashed down and the children put to bed in their novel nursery.

                              When darkness fell a large fire was lit in front of the camp, the exited children at
                              last fell asleep and George and I sat on by the fire enjoying the cool and quiet night.
                              When the fire subsided into a bed of glowing coals, it was time for our bed. During the
                              night I was awakened by the sound of breaking branches and strange indescribable
                              noises.” Just elephant”, said George comfortably and instantly fell asleep once more. I
                              didn’t! We rose with the birds next morning, but breakfast was ready and in a
                              remarkably short time the lorry had been reloaded and we were once more on our way.
                              For about half a mile we made our own track across the plain and then we turned
                              into the earth road once more. Soon we had reached the river and were looking with
                              dismay at the suspension bridge which we had to cross. At the far side, one steel
                              hawser was missing and there the bridge tilted dangerously. There was no handrail but
                              only heavy wooden posts which marked the extremities of the bridge. WhenGeorge
                              measured the distance between the posts he found that there could be barely two
                              inches to spare on either side of the cumbersome lorry.

                              He decided to risk crossing, but the children and I and all the servants were told to
                              cross the bridge and go down the track out of sight. The Game Scouts remained on the
                              river bank on the far side of the bridge and stood ready for emergencies. As I walked
                              along anxiously listening, I was horrified to hear the lorry come to a stop on the bridge.
                              There was a loud creaking noise and I instantly visualised the lorry slowly toppling over
                              into the deep crocodile infested river. The engine restarted, the lorry crossed the bridge
                              and came slowly into sight around the bend. My heart slid back into its normal position.
                              George was as imperturbable as ever and simply remarked that it had been a near
                              thing and that we would return to Lyamungu by another route.

                              Beyond the green river belt the very rutted track ran through very uninteresting
                              thorn bush country. Henry was bored and tiresome, jumping up and down on my knee
                              and yelling furiously. “Teeth”, said I apologetically to George, rashly handing a match
                              box to Henry to keep him quiet. No use at all! With a fat finger he poked out the tray
                              spilling the matches all over me and the floor. Within seconds Henry had torn the
                              matchbox to pieces with his teeth and flung the battered remains through the window.
                              An empty cigarette box met with the same fate as the match box and the yells
                              continued unabated until Henry slept from sheer exhaustion. George gave me a smile,
                              half sympathetic and half sardonic, “Enjoying the safari, my love?” he enquired. On these
                              trying occasions George has the inestimable advantage of being able to go into a Yogilike
                              trance, whereas I become irritated to screaming point.

                              In an effort to prolong Henry’s slumber I braced my feet against the floor boards
                              and tried to turn myself into a human shock absorber as we lurched along the eroded
                              track. Several times my head made contact with the bolt of a rifle in the rack above, and
                              once I felt I had shattered my knee cap against the fire extinguisher in a bracket under the
                              dash board.

                              Strange as it may seem, I really was enjoying the trip in spite of these
                              discomforts. At last after three years I was once more on safari with George. This type of
                              country was new to me and there was so much to see We passed a family of giraffe
                              standing in complete immobility only a few yards from the track. Little dick-dick. one of the smallest of the antelope, scuttled in pairs across the road and that afternoon I had my first view of Gerenuk, curious red brown antelope with extremely elongated legs and giraffe-like necks.

                              Most interesting of all was my first sight of Masai at home. We could hear a tuneful
                              jangle of cattle bells and suddenly came across herds of humped cattle browsing upon
                              the thorn bushes. The herds were guarded by athletic,striking looking Masai youths and men.
                              Each had a calabash of water slung over his shoulder and a tall, highly polished spear in his
                              hand. These herdsmen were quite unselfconscious though they wore no clothing except for one carelessly draped blanket. Very few gave us any greeting but glanced indifferently at us from under fringes of clay-daubed plaited hair . The rest of their hair was drawn back behind the ears to display split earlobes stretched into slender loops by the weight of heavy brass or copper tribal ear rings.

                              Most of the villages were set well back in the bush out of sight of the road but we did pass one
                              typical village which looked most primitive indeed. It consisted simply of a few mound like mud huts which were entirely covered with a plaster of mud and cattle dung and the whole clutch of huts were surrounded by a ‘boma’ of thorn to keep the cattle in at night and the lions out. There was a gathering of women and children on the road at this point. The children of both sexes were naked and unadorned, but the women looked very fine indeed. This is not surprising for they have little to do but adorn themselves, unlike their counterparts of other tribes who have to work hard cultivating the fields. The Masai women, and others I saw on safari, were far more amiable and cheerful looking than the men and were well proportioned.

                              They wore skirts of dressed goat skin, knee length in front but ankle length behind. Their arms
                              from elbow to wrist, and legs from knee to ankle, were encased in tight coils of copper and
                              galvanised wire. All had their heads shaved and in some cases bound by a leather band
                              embroidered in red white and blue beads. Circular ear rings hung from slit earlobes and their
                              handsome throats were encircled by stiff wire necklaces strung with brightly coloured beads. These
                              necklaces were carefully graded in size and formed deep collars almost covering their breasts.
                              About a quarter of a mile further along the road we met eleven young braves in gala attire, obviously on their way to call on the girls. They formed a line across the road and danced up and down until the lorry was dangerously near when they parted and grinned cheerfully at us. These were the only cheerful
                              looking male Masai that I saw. Like the herdsmen these youths wore only a blanket, but their
                              blankets were ochre colour, and elegantly draped over their backs. Their naked bodies gleamed with oil. Several had painted white stripes on their faces, and two had whitewashed their faces entirely which I
                              thought a pity. All had their long hair elaborately dressed and some carried not only one,
                              but two gleaming spears.

                              By mid day George decided that we had driven far enough for that day. He
                              stopped the lorry and consulted a rather unreliable map. “Somewhere near here is a
                              place called Lolbeni,” he said. “The name means Sweet Water, I hear that the
                              government have piped spring water down from the mountain into a small dam at which
                              the Masai water their cattle.” Lolbeni sounded pleasant to me. Henry was dusty and
                              cross, the rubber sheet had long slipped from my lap to the floor and I was conscious of
                              a very damp lap. ‘Sweet Waters’ I felt, would put all that right. A few hundred yards
                              away a small herd of cattle was grazing, so George lit his pipe and relaxed at last, whilst
                              a Game Scout went off to find the herdsman. The scout soon returned with an ancient
                              and emaciated Masai who was thrilled at the prospect of his first ride in a lorry and
                              offered to direct us to Lolbeni which was off the main track and about four miles away.

                              Once Lolbeni had been a small administrative post and a good track had
                              led to it, but now the Post had been abandoned and the road is dotted with vigourous
                              thorn bushes and the branches of larger thorn trees encroach on the track The road had
                              deteriorated to a mere cattle track, deeply rutted and eroded by heavy rains over a
                              period of years. The great Ford truck, however, could take it. It lurched victoriously along,
                              mowing down the obstructions, tearing off branches from encroaching thorn trees with its
                              high railed sides, spanning gorges in the track, and climbing in and out of those too wide
                              to span. I felt an army tank could not have done better.

                              I had expected Lolbeni to be a green oasis in a desert of grey thorns, but I was
                              quickly disillusioned. To be sure the thorn trees were larger and more widely spaced and
                              provided welcome shade, but the ground under the trees had been trampled by thousands of cattle into a dreary expanse of dirty grey sand liberally dotted with cattle droppings and made still more uninviting by the bleached bones of dead beasts.

                              To the right of this waste rose a high green hill which gave the place its name and from which
                              the precious water was piped, but its slopes were too steep to provide a camping site.
                              Flies swarmed everywhere and I was most relieved when George said that we would
                              stay only long enough to fill our cans with water. Even the water was a disappointment!
                              The water in the small dam was low and covered by a revolting green scum, and though
                              the water in the feeding pipe was sweet, it trickled so feebly that it took simply ages to
                              fill a four gallon can.

                              However all these disappointments were soon forgotten for we drove away
                              from the flies and dirt and trampled sand and soon, with their quiet efficiency, George
                              and his men set up a comfortable camp. John and Jim immediately started digging
                              operations in the sandy soil whilst Henry and I rested. After tea George took his shot
                              gun and went off to shoot guinea fowl and partridges for the pot. The children and I went
                              walking, keeping well in site of camp, and soon we saw a very large flock of Vulturine
                              Guineafowl, running aimlessly about and looking as tame as barnyard fowls, but melting
                              away as soon as we moved in their direction.

                              We had our second quiet and lovely evening by the camp fire, followed by a
                              peaceful night.

                              We left Lolbeni very early next morning, which was a good thing, for as we left
                              camp the herds of thirsty cattle moved in from all directions. They were accompanied by
                              Masai herdsmen, their naked bodies and blankets now covered by volcanic dust which
                              was being stirred in rising clouds of stifling ash by the milling cattle, and also by grey
                              donkeys laden with panniers filled with corked calabashes for water.

                              Our next stop was Nabarera, a Masai cattle market and trading centre, where we
                              reluctantly stayed for two days in a pokey Goverment Resthouse because George had
                              a job to do in that area. The rest was good for Henry who promptly produced a tooth
                              and was consequently much better behaved for the rest of the trip. George was away in the bush most of the day but he returned for afternoon tea and later took the children out
                              walking. We had noticed curious white dumps about a quarter mile from the resthouse
                              and on the second afternoon we set out to investigate them. Behind the dumps we
                              found passages about six foot wide, cut through solid limestone. We explored two of
                              these and found that both passages led steeply down to circular wells about two and a
                              half feet in diameter.

                              At the very foot of each passage, beside each well, rough drinking troughs had
                              been cut in the stone. The herdsmen haul the water out of the well in home made hide
                              buckets, the troughs are filled and the cattle driven down the ramps to drink at the trough.
                              It was obvious that the wells were ancient and the sloping passages new. George tells
                              me that no one knows what ancient race dug the original wells. It seems incredible that
                              these deep and narrow shafts could have been sunk without machinery. I craned my
                              neck and looked above one well and could see an immensely long shaft reaching up to
                              ground level. Small footholds were cut in the solid rock as far as I could see.
                              It seems that the Masai are as ignorant as ourselves about the origin of these
                              wells. They do say however that when their forebears first occupied what is now known
                              as Masailand, they not only found the Wanderobo tribe in the area but also a light
                              skinned people and they think it possible that these light skinned people dug the wells.
                              These people disappeared. They may have been absorbed or, more likely, they were
                              liquidated.

                              The Masai had found the well impractical in their original form and had hired
                              labourers from neighbouring tribes to cut the passages to water level. Certainly the Masai are not responsible for the wells. They are a purely pastoral people and consider manual labour extremely degrading.

                              They live chiefly on milk from their herd which they allow to go sour, and mix with blood that has been skilfully tapped from the necks of living cattle. They do not eat game meat, nor do they cultivate any
                              land. They hunt with spears, but hunt only lions, to protect their herds, and to test the skill
                              and bravery of their young warriors. What little grain they do eat is transported into
                              Masailand by traders. The next stage of our journey took us to Ngassamet where
                              George was to pick up some elephant tusks. I had looked forward particularly to this
                              stretch of road for I had heard that there was a shallow lake at which game congregates,
                              and at which I had great hopes of seeing elephants. We had come too late in the
                              season though, the lake was dry and there were only piles of elephant droppings to
                              prove that elephant had recently been there in numbers. Ngassamet, though no beauty
                              spot, was interesting. We saw more elaborate editions of the wells already described, and as this area
                              is rich in cattle we saw the aristocrats of the Masai. You cannot conceive of a more arrogant looking male than a young Masai brave striding by on sandalled feet, unselfconscious in all his glory. All the young men wore the casually draped traditional ochre blanket and carried one or more spears. But here belts and long knife sheaths of scarlet leather seem to be the fashion. Here fringes do not seem to be the thing. Most of these young Masai had their hair drawn smoothly back and twisted in a pointed queue, the whole plastered with a smooth coating of red clay. Some tied their horn shaped queues over their heads
                              so that the tip formed a deep Satanic peak on the brow. All these young men wore the traditional
                              copper earrings and I saw one or two with copper bracelets and one with a necklace of brightly coloured
                              beads.

                              It so happened that, on the day of our visit to Ngassamet, there had been a
                              baraza (meeting) which was attended by all the local headmen and elders. These old
                              men came to pay their respects to George and a more shrewd and rascally looking
                              company I have never seen, George told me that some of these men own up to three
                              thousand head of cattle and more. The chief was as fat and Rabelasian as his second in
                              command was emaciated, bucktoothed and prim. The Chief shook hands with George
                              and greeted me and settled himself on the wall of the resthouse porch opposite
                              George. The lesser headmen, after politely greeting us, grouped themselves in a
                              semi circle below the steps with their ‘aides’ respectfully standing behind them. I
                              remained sitting in the only chair and watched the proceedings with interest and
                              amusement.

                              These old Masai, I noticed, cared nothing for adornment. They had proved
                              themselves as warriors in the past and were known to be wealthy and influential so did
                              not need to make any display. Most of them had their heads comfortably shaved and
                              wore only a drab blanket or goatskin cloak. Their only ornaments were earrings whose
                              effect was somewhat marred by the serviceable and homely large safety pin that
                              dangled from the lobe of one ear. All carried staves instead of spears and all, except for
                              Buckteeth and one blind old skeleton of a man, appeared to have a keenly developed
                              sense of humour.

                              “Mummy?” asked John in an urgent whisper, “Is that old blind man nearly dead?”
                              “Yes dear”, said I, “I expect he’ll soon die.” “What here?” breathed John in a tone of
                              keen anticipation and, until the meeting broke up and the old man left, he had John’s
                              undivided attention.

                              After local news and the game situation had been discussed, the talk turned to the
                              war. “When will the war end?” moaned the fat Chief. “We have made great gifts of cattle
                              to the War Funds, we are taxed out of existence.” George replied with the Ki-Swahili
                              equivalent of ‘Sez you!’. This sally was received with laughter and the old fellows rose to
                              go. They made their farewells and dignified exits, pausing on their way to stare at our
                              pink and white Henry, who sat undismayed in his push chair giving them stare for stare
                              from his striking grey eyes.

                              Towards evening some Masai, prompted no doubt by our native servants,
                              brought a sheep for sale. It was the last night of the fast of Ramadan and our
                              Mohammedan boys hoped to feast next day at our expense. Their faces fell when
                              George refused to buy the animal. “Why should I pay fifteen shillings for a sheep?” he
                              asked, “Am I not the Bwana Nyama and is not the bush full of my sheep?” (Bwana
                              Nyama is the native name for a Game Ranger, but means literally, ‘Master of the meat’)
                              George meant that he would shoot a buck for the men next day, but this incident was to
                              have a strange sequel. Ngassamet resthouse consists of one room so small we could
                              not put up all our camp beds and George and I slept on the cement floor which was
                              unkind to my curves. The night was bitterly cold and all night long hyaenas screeched
                              hideously outside. So we rose at dawn without reluctance and were on our way before it
                              was properly light.

                              George had decided that it would be foolhardy to return home by our outward
                              route as he did not care to risk another crossing of the suspension bridge. So we
                              returned to Nabarera and there turned onto a little used track which would eventually take
                              us to the Great North Road a few miles South of Arusha. There was not much game
                              about but I saw Oryx which I had not previously seen. Soon it grew intolerably hot and I
                              think all of us but George were dozing when he suddenly stopped the lorry and pointed
                              to the right. “Mpishi”, he called to the cook, “There’s your sheep!” True enough, on that
                              dreary thorn covered plain,with not another living thing in sight, stood a fat black sheep.

                              There was an incredulous babbling from the back of the lorry. Every native
                              jumped to the ground and in no time at all the wretched sheep was caught and
                              slaughtered. I felt sick. “Oh George”, I wailed, “The poor lost sheep! I shan’t eat a scrap
                              of it.” George said nothing but went and had a look at the sheep and called out to me,
                              “Come and look at it. It was kindness to kill the poor thing, the vultures have been at it
                              already and the hyaenas would have got it tonight.” I went reluctantly and saw one eye
                              horribly torn out, and small deep wounds on the sheep’s back where the beaks of the
                              vultures had cut through the heavy fleece. Poor thing! I went back to the lorry more
                              determined than ever not to eat mutton on that trip. The Scouts and servants had no
                              such scruples. The fine fat sheep had been sent by Allah for their feast day and that was
                              the end of it.

                              “ ‘Mpishi’ is more convinced than ever that I am a wizard”, said George in
                              amusement as he started the lorry. I knew what he meant. Several times before George
                              had foretold something which had later happened. Pure coincidence, but strange enough
                              to give rise to a legend that George had the power to arrange things. “What happened
                              of course”, explained George, “Is that a flock of Masai sheep was driven to market along
                              this track yesterday or the day before. This one strayed and was not missed.”

                              The day grew hotter and hotter and for long miles we looked out for a camping
                              spot but could find little shade and no trace of water anywhere. At last, in the early
                              afternoon we reached another pokey little rest house and asked for water. “There is no
                              water here,” said the native caretaker. “Early in the morning there is water in a well nearby
                              but we are allowed only one kerosene tin full and by ten o’clock the well is dry.” I looked
                              at George in dismay for we were all so tired and dusty. “Where do the Masai from the
                              village water their cattle then?” asked George. “About two miles away through the bush.
                              If you take me with you I shall show you”, replied the native.

                              So we turned off into the bush and followed a cattle track even more tortuous than
                              the one to Lolbeni. Two Scouts walked ahead to warn us of hazards and I stretched my
                              arm across the open window to fend off thorns. Henry screamed with fright and hunger.
                              But George’s efforts to reach water went unrewarded as we were brought to a stop by
                              a deep donga. The native from the resthouse was apologetic. He had mistaken the
                              path, perhaps if we turned back we might find it. George was beyond speech. We
                              lurched back the way we had come and made our camp under the first large tree we
                              could find. Then off went our camp boys on foot to return just before dark with the water.
                              However they were cheerful for there was an unlimited quantity of dry wood for their fires
                              and meat in plenty for their feast. Long after George and I left our campfire and had gone
                              to bed, we could see the cheerful fires of the boys and hear their chatter and laughter.
                              I woke in the small hours to hear the insane cackling of hyaenas gloating over a
                              find. Later I heard scuffling around the camp table, I peered over the tailboard of the lorry
                              and saw George come out of his tent. What are you doing?” I whispered. “Looking for
                              something to throw at those bloody hyaenas,” answered George for all the world as
                              though those big brutes were tomcats on the prowl. Though the hyaenas kept up their
                              concert all night the children never stirred, nor did any of them wake at night throughout
                              the safari.

                              Early next morning I walked across to the camp kitchen to enquire into the loud
                              lamentations coming from that quarter. “Oh Memsahib”, moaned the cook, “We could
                              not sleep last night for the bad hyaenas round our tents. They have taken every scrap of
                              meat we had left over from the feast., even the meat we had left to smoke over the fire.”
                              Jim, who of our three young sons is the cook’s favourite commiserated with him. He said
                              in Ki-Swahili, which he speaks with great fluency, “Truly those hyaenas are very bad
                              creatures. They also robbed us. They have taken my hat from the table and eaten the
                              new soap from the washbowl.

                              Our last day in the bush was a pleasantly lazy one. We drove through country
                              that grew more open and less dry as we approached Arusha. We pitched our camp
                              near a large dam, and the water was a blessed sight after a week of scorched country.
                              On the plains to the right of our camp was a vast herd of native cattle enjoying a brief
                              rest after their long day trek through Masailand. They were destined to walk many more
                              weary miles before reaching their destination, a meat canning factory in Kenya.
                              The ground to the left of the camp rose gently to form a long low hill and on the
                              grassy slopes we could see wild ostriches and herds of wildebeest, zebra and
                              antelope grazing amicably side by side. In the late afternoon I watched the groups of
                              zebra and wildebeest merge into one. Then with a wildebeest leading, they walked
                              down the slope in single file to drink at the vlei . When they were satisfied, a wildebeest
                              once more led the herd up the trail. The others followed in a long and orderly file, and
                              vanished over the hill to their evening pasture.

                              When they had gone, George took up his shotgun and invited John to
                              accompany him to the dam to shoot duck. This was the first time John had acted as
                              retriever but he did very well and proudly helped to carry a mixed bag of sand grouse
                              and duck back to camp.

                              Next morning we turned into the Great North Road and passed first through
                              carefully tended coffee shambas and then through the township of Arusha, nestling at
                              the foot of towering Mount Meru. Beyond Arusha we drove through the Usa River
                              settlement where again coffee shambas and European homesteads line the road, and
                              saw before us the magnificent spectacle of Kilimanjaro unveiled, its white snow cap
                              gleaming in the sunlight. Before mid day we were home. “Well was it worth it?” enquired
                              George at lunch. “Lovely,” I replied. ”Let’s go again soon.” Then thinking regretfully of
                              our absent children I sighed, “If only Ann, George, and Kate could have gone with us
                              too.”

                              Lyamungu 10th November. 1944

                              Dearest Family.

                              Mummy wants to know how I fill in my time with George away on safari for weeks
                              on end. I do believe that you all picture me idling away my days, waited on hand and
                              foot by efficient servants! On the contrary, life is one rush and the days never long
                              enough.

                              To begin with, our servants are anything but efficient, apart from our cook, Hamisi
                              Issa, who really is competent. He suffers from frustration because our budget will not run
                              to elaborate dishes so there is little scope for his culinary art. There is one masterpiece
                              which is much appreciated by John and Jim. Hamisi makes a most realistic crocodile out
                              of pastry and stuffs its innards with minced meat. This revolting reptile is served on a
                              bed of parsley on my largest meat dish. The cook is a strict Mohammedan and
                              observes all the fasts and daily prayers and, like all Mohammedans he is very clean in
                              his person and, thank goodness, in the kitchen.

                              His wife is his pride and joy but not his helpmate. She does absolutely nothing
                              but sit in a chair in the sun all day, sipping tea and smoking cigarettes – a more
                              expensive brand than mine! It is Hamisi who sweeps out their quarters, cooks
                              delectable curries for her, and spends more than he can afford on clothing and trinkets for
                              his wife. She just sits there with her ‘Mona Lisa’ smile and her painted finger and toe
                              nails, doing absolutely nothing.

                              The thing is that natives despise women who do work and this applies especially
                              to their white employers. House servants much prefer a Memsahib who leaves
                              everything to them and is careless about locking up her pantry. When we first came to
                              Lyamungu I had great difficulty in employing a houseboy. A couple of rather efficient
                              ones did approach me but when they heard the wages I was prepared to pay and that
                              there was no number 2 boy, they simply were not interested. Eventually I took on a
                              local boy called Japhet who suits me very well except that his sight is not good and he
                              is extremely hard on the crockery. He tells me that he has lost face by working here
                              because his friends say that he works for a family that is too mean to employ a second
                              boy. I explained that with our large family we simply cannot afford to pay more, but this
                              didn’t register at all. Japhet says “But Wazungu (Europeans) all have money. They just
                              have to get it from the Bank.”

                              The third member of our staff is a strapping youth named Tovelo who helps both
                              cook and boy, and consequently works harder than either. What do I do? I chivvy the
                              servants, look after the children, supervise John’s lessons, and make all my clothing and
                              the children’s on that blessed old hand sewing machine.

                              The folk on this station entertain a good deal but we usually decline invitations
                              because we simply cannot afford to reciprocate. However, last Saturday night I invited
                              two couples to drinks and dinner. This was such an unusual event that the servants and I
                              were thrown into a flurry. In the end the dinner went off well though it ended in disaster. In
                              spite of my entreaties and exhortations to Japhet not to pile everything onto the tray at
                              once when clearing the table, he did just that. We were starting our desert and I was
                              congratulating myself that all had gone well when there was a frightful crash of breaking
                              china on the back verandah. I excused myself and got up to investigate. A large meat
                              dish, six dinner plates and four vegetable dishes lay shattered on the cement floor! I
                              controlled my tongue but what my eyes said to Japhet is another matter. What he said
                              was, “It is not my fault Memsahib. The handle of the tray came off.”

                              It is a curious thing about native servants that they never accept responsibility for
                              a mishap. If they cannot pin their misdeeds onto one of their fellow servants then the responsibility rests with God. ‘Shauri ya Mungu’, (an act of God) is a familiar cry. Fatalists
                              can be very exasperating employees.

                              The loss of my dinner service is a real tragedy because, being war time, one can
                              buy only china of the poorest quality made for the native trade. Nor was that the final
                              disaster of the evening. When we moved to the lounge for coffee I noticed that the
                              coffee had been served in the battered old safari coffee pot instead of the charming little
                              antique coffee pot which my Mother-in-law had sent for our tenth wedding anniversary.
                              As there had already been a disturbance I made no comment but resolved to give the
                              cook a piece of my mind in the morning. My instructions to the cook had been to warm
                              the coffee pot with hot water immediately before serving. On no account was he to put
                              the pewter pot on the hot iron stove. He did and the result was a small hole in the base
                              of the pot – or so he says. When I saw the pot next morning there was a two inch hole in
                              it.

                              Hamisi explained placidly how this had come about. He said he knew I would be
                              mad when I saw the little hole so he thought he would have it mended and I might not
                              notice it. Early in the morning he had taken the pewter pot to the mechanic who looks
                              after the Game Department vehicles and had asked him to repair it. The bright individual
                              got busy with the soldering iron with the most devastating result. “It’s his fault,” said
                              Hamisi, “He is a mechanic, he should have known what would happen.”
                              One thing is certain, there will be no more dinner parties in this house until the war
                              is ended.

                              The children are well and so am I, and so was George when he left on his safari
                              last Monday.

                              Much love,
                              Eleanor.

                               

                              #6266
                              TracyTracy
                              Participant

                                From Tanganyika with Love

                                continued part 7

                                With thanks to Mike Rushby.

                                Oldeani Hospital. 19th September 1938

                                Dearest Family,

                                George arrived today to take us home to Mbulu but Sister Marianne will not allow
                                me to travel for another week as I had a bit of a set back after baby’s birth. At first I was
                                very fit and on the third day Sister stripped the bed and, dictionary in hand, started me
                                off on ante natal exercises. “Now make a bridge Mrs Rushby. So. Up down, up down,’
                                whilst I obediently hoisted myself aloft on heels and head. By the sixth day she
                                considered it was time for me to be up and about but alas, I soon had to return to bed
                                with a temperature and a haemorrhage. I got up and walked outside for the first time this
                                morning.

                                I have had lots of visitors because the local German settlers seem keen to see
                                the first British baby born in the hospital. They have been most kind, sending flowers
                                and little German cards of congratulations festooned with cherubs and rather sweet. Most
                                of the women, besides being pleasant, are very smart indeed, shattering my illusion that
                                German matrons are invariably fat and dowdy. They are all much concerned about the
                                Czecko-Slovakian situation, especially Sister Marianne whose home is right on the
                                border and has several relations who are Sudentan Germans. She is ant-Nazi and
                                keeps on asking me whether I think England will declare war if Hitler invades Czecko-
                                Slovakia, as though I had inside information.

                                George tells me that he has had a grass ‘banda’ put up for us at Mbulu as we are
                                both determined not to return to those prison-like quarters in the Fort. Sister Marianne is
                                horrified at the idea of taking a new baby to live in a grass hut. She told George,
                                “No,No,Mr Rushby. I find that is not to be allowed!” She is an excellent Sister but rather
                                prim and George enjoys teasing her. This morning he asked with mock seriousness,
                                “Sister, why has my wife not received her medal?” Sister fluttered her dictionary before
                                asking. “What medal Mr Rushby”. “Why,” said George, “The medal that Hitler gives to
                                women who have borne four children.” Sister started a long and involved explanation
                                about the medal being only for German mothers whilst George looked at me and
                                grinned.

                                Later. Great Jubilation here. By the noise in Sister Marianne’s sitting room last night it
                                sounded as though the whole German population had gathered to listen to the wireless
                                news. I heard loud exclamations of joy and then my bedroom door burst open and
                                several women rushed in. “Thank God “, they cried, “for Neville Chamberlain. Now there
                                will be no war.” They pumped me by the hand as though I were personally responsible
                                for the whole thing.

                                George on the other hand is disgusted by Chamberlain’s lack of guts. Doesn’t
                                know what England is coming to these days. I feel too content to concern myself with
                                world affairs. I have a fine husband and four wonderful children and am happy, happy,
                                happy.

                                Eleanor.

                                Mbulu. 30th September 1938

                                Dearest Family,

                                Here we are, comfortably installed in our little green house made of poles and
                                rushes from a nearby swamp. The house has of course, no doors or windows, but
                                there are rush blinds which roll up in the day time. There are two rooms and a little porch
                                and out at the back there is a small grass kitchen.

                                Here we have the privacy which we prize so highly as we are screened on one
                                side by a Forest Department plantation and on the other three sides there is nothing but
                                the rolling countryside cropped bare by the far too large herds of cattle and goats of the
                                Wambulu. I have a lovely lazy time. I still have Kesho-Kutwa and the cook we brought
                                with us from the farm. They are both faithful and willing souls though not very good at
                                their respective jobs. As one of these Mbeya boys goes on safari with George whose
                                job takes him from home for three weeks out of four, I have taken on a local boy to cut
                                firewood and heat my bath water and generally make himself useful. His name is Saa,
                                which means ‘Clock’

                                We had an uneventful but very dusty trip from Oldeani. Johnny Jo travelled in his
                                pram in the back of the boxbody and got covered in dust but seems none the worst for
                                it. As the baby now takes up much of my time and Kate was showing signs of
                                boredom, I have engaged a little African girl to come and play with Kate every morning.
                                She is the daughter of the head police Askari and a very attractive and dignified little
                                person she is. Her name is Kajyah. She is scrupulously clean, as all Mohammedan
                                Africans seem to be. Alas, Kajyah, though beautiful, is a bore. She simply does not
                                know how to play, so they just wander around hand in hand.

                                There are only two drawbacks to this little house. Mbulu is a very windy spot so
                                our little reed house is very draughty. I have made a little tent of sheets in one corner of
                                the ‘bedroom’ into which I can retire with Johnny when I wish to bathe or sponge him.
                                The other drawback is that many insects are attracted at night by the lamp and make it
                                almost impossible to read or sew and they have a revolting habit of falling into the soup.
                                There are no dangerous wild animals in this area so I am not at all nervous in this
                                flimsy little house when George is on safari. Most nights hyaenas come around looking
                                for scraps but our dogs, Fanny and Paddy, soon see them off.

                                Eleanor.

                                Mbulu. 25th October 1938

                                Dearest Family,

                                Great news! a vacancy has occurred in the Game Department. George is to
                                transfer to it next month. There will be an increase in salary and a brighter prospect for
                                the future. It will mean a change of scene and I shall be glad of that. We like Mbulu and
                                the people here but the rains have started and our little reed hut is anything but water
                                tight.

                                Before the rain came we had very unpleasant dust storms. I think I told you that
                                this is a treeless area and the grass which normally covers the veldt has been cropped
                                to the roots by the hungry native cattle and goats. When the wind blows the dust
                                collects in tall black columns which sweep across the country in a most spectacular
                                fashion. One such dust devil struck our hut one day whilst we were at lunch. George
                                swept Kate up in a second and held her face against his chest whilst I rushed to Johnny
                                Jo who was asleep in his pram, and stooped over the pram to protect him. The hut
                                groaned and creaked and clouds of dust blew in through the windows and walls covering
                                our persons, food, and belongings in a black pall. The dogs food bowls and an empty
                                petrol tin outside the hut were whirled up and away. It was all over in a moment but you
                                should have seen what a family of sweeps we looked. George looked at our blackened
                                Johnny and mimicked in Sister Marianne’s primmest tones, “I find that this is not to be
                                allowed.”

                                The first rain storm caught me unprepared when George was away on safari. It
                                was a terrific thunderstorm. The quite violent thunder and lightening were followed by a
                                real tropical downpour. As the hut is on a slight slope, the storm water poured through
                                the hut like a river, covering the entire floor, and the roof leaked like a lawn sprinkler.
                                Johnny Jo was snug enough in the pram with the hood raised, but Kate and I had a
                                damp miserable night. Next morning I had deep drains dug around the hut and when
                                George returned from safari he managed to borrow an enormous tarpaulin which is now
                                lashed down over the roof.

                                It did not rain during the next few days George was home but the very next night
                                we were in trouble again. I was awakened by screams from Kate and hurriedly turned up
                                the lamp to see that we were in the midst of an invasion of siafu ants. Kate’s bed was
                                covered in them. Others appeared to be raining down from the thatch. I quickly stripped
                                Kate and carried her across to my bed, whilst I rushed to the pram to see whether
                                Johnny Jo was all right. He was fast asleep, bless him, and slept on through all the
                                commotion, whilst I struggled to pick all the ants out of Kate’s hair, stopping now and
                                again to attend to my own discomfort. These ants have a painful bite and seem to
                                choose all the most tender spots. Kate fell asleep eventually but I sat up for the rest of
                                the night to make sure that the siafu kept clear of the children. Next morning the servants
                                dispersed them by laying hot ash.

                                In spite of the dampness of the hut both children are blooming. Kate has rosy
                                cheeks and Johnny Jo now has a fuzz of fair hair and has lost his ‘old man’ look. He
                                reminds me of Ann at his age.

                                Eleanor.

                                Iringa. 30th November 1938

                                Dearest Family,

                                Here we are back in the Southern Highlands and installed on the second floor of
                                another German Fort. This one has been modernised however and though not so
                                romantic as the Mbulu Fort from the outside, it is much more comfortable.We are all well
                                and I am really proud of our two safari babies who stood up splendidly to a most trying
                                journey North from Mbulu to Arusha and then South down the Great North Road to
                                Iringa where we expect to stay for a month.

                                At Arusha George reported to the headquarters of the Game Department and
                                was instructed to come on down here on Rinderpest Control. There is a great flap on in
                                case the rinderpest spread to Northern Rhodesia and possibly onwards to Southern
                                Rhodesia and South Africa. Extra veterinary officers have been sent to this area to
                                inoculate all the cattle against the disease whilst George and his African game Scouts will
                                comb the bush looking for and destroying diseased game. If the rinderpest spreads,
                                George says it may be necessary to shoot out all the game in a wide belt along the
                                border between the Southern Highlands of Tanganyika and Northern Rhodesia, to
                                prevent the disease spreading South. The very idea of all this destruction sickens us
                                both.

                                George left on a foot safari the day after our arrival and I expect I shall be lucky if I
                                see him occasionally at weekends until this job is over. When rinderpest is under control
                                George is to be stationed at a place called Nzassa in the Eastern Province about 18
                                miles from Dar es Salaam. George’s orderly, who is a tall, cheerful Game Scout called
                                Juma, tells me that he has been stationed at Nzassa and it is a frightful place! However I
                                refuse to be depressed. I now have the cheering prospect of leave to England in thirty
                                months time when we will be able to fetch Ann and George and be a proper family
                                again. Both Ann and George look happy in the snapshots which mother-in-law sends
                                frequently. Ann is doing very well at school and loves it.

                                To get back to our journey from Mbulu. It really was quite an experience. It
                                poured with rain most of the way and the road was very slippery and treacherous the
                                120 miles between Mbulu and Arusha. This is a little used earth road and the drains are
                                so blocked with silt as to be practically non existent. As usual we started our move with
                                the V8 loaded to capacity. I held Johnny on my knee and Kate squeezed in between
                                George and me. All our goods and chattels were in wooden boxes stowed in the back
                                and the two houseboys and the two dogs had to adjust themselves to the space that
                                remained. We soon ran into trouble and it took us all day to travel 47 miles. We stuck
                                several times in deep mud and had some most nasty skids. I simply clutched Kate in
                                one hand and Johnny Jo in the other and put my trust in George who never, under any
                                circumstances, loses his head. Poor Johnny only got his meals when circumstances
                                permitted. Unfortunately I had put him on a bottle only a few days before we left Mbulu
                                and, as I was unable to buy either a primus stove or Thermos flask there we had to
                                make a fire and boil water for each meal. Twice George sat out in the drizzle with a rain
                                coat rapped over his head to protect a miserable little fire of wet sticks drenched with
                                paraffin. Whilst we waited for the water to boil I pacified John by letting him suck a cube
                                of Tate and Lyles sugar held between my rather grubby fingers. Not at all according to
                                the book.

                                That night George, the children and I slept in the car having dumped our boxes
                                and the two servants in a deserted native hut. The rain poured down relentlessly all night
                                and by morning the road was more of a morass than ever. We swerved and skidded
                                alarmingly till eventually one of the wheel chains broke and had to be tied together with
                                string which constantly needed replacing. George was so patient though he was wet
                                and muddy and tired and both children were very good. Shortly before reaching the Great North Road we came upon Jack Gowan, the Stock Inspector from Mbulu. His car
                                was bogged down to its axles in black mud. He refused George’s offer of help saying
                                that he had sent his messenger to a nearby village for help.

                                I hoped that conditions would be better on the Great North Road but how over
                                optimistic I was. For miles the road runs through a belt of ‘black cotton soil’. which was
                                churned up into the consistency of chocolate blancmange by the heavy lorry traffic which
                                runs between Dodoma and Arusha. Soon the car was skidding more fantastically than
                                ever. Once it skidded around in a complete semi circle so George decided that it would
                                be safer for us all to walk whilst he negotiated the very bad patches. You should have
                                seen me plodding along in the mud and drizzle with the baby in one arm and Kate
                                clinging to the other. I was terrified of slipping with Johnny. Each time George reached
                                firm ground he would return on foot to carry Kate and in this way we covered many bad
                                patches.We were more fortunate than many other travellers. We passed several lorries
                                ditched on the side of the road and one car load of German men, all elegantly dressed in
                                lounge suits. One was busy with his camera so will have a record of their plight to laugh
                                over in the years to come. We spent another night camping on the road and next day
                                set out on the last lap of the journey. That also was tiresome but much better than the
                                previous day and we made the haven of the Arusha Hotel before dark. What a picture
                                we made as we walked through the hall in our mud splattered clothes! Even Johnny was
                                well splashed with mud but no harm was done and both he and Kate are blooming.
                                We rested for two days at Arusha and then came South to Iringa. Luckily the sun
                                came out and though for the first day the road was muddy it was no longer so slippery
                                and the second day found us driving through parched country and along badly
                                corrugated roads. The further South we came, the warmer the sun which at times blazed
                                through the windscreen and made us all uncomfortably hot. I have described the country
                                between Arusha and Dodoma before so I shan’t do it again. We reached Iringa without
                                mishap and after a good nights rest all felt full of beans.

                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate, Mbeya. 7th January 1939.

                                Dearest Family,

                                You will be surprised to note that we are back on the farm! At least the children
                                and I are here. George is away near the Rhodesian border somewhere, still on
                                Rinderpest control.

                                I had a pleasant time at Iringa, lots of invitations to morning tea and Kate had a
                                wonderful time enjoying the novelty of playing with children of her own age. She is not
                                shy but nevertheless likes me to be within call if not within sight. It was all very suburban
                                but pleasant enough. A few days before Christmas George turned up at Iringa and
                                suggested that, as he would be working in the Mbeya area, it might be a good idea for
                                the children and me to move to the farm. I agreed enthusiastically, completely forgetting
                                that after my previous trouble with the leopard I had vowed to myself that I would never
                                again live alone on the farm.

                                Alas no sooner had we arrived when Thomas, our farm headman, brought the
                                news that there were now two leopards terrorising the neighbourhood, and taking dogs,
                                goats and sheep and chickens. Traps and poisoned bait had been tried in vain and he
                                was sure that the female was the same leopard which had besieged our home before.
                                Other leopards said Thomas, came by stealth but this one advertised her whereabouts
                                in the most brazen manner.

                                George stayed with us on the farm over Christmas and all was quiet at night so I
                                cheered up and took the children for walks along the overgrown farm paths. However on
                                New Years Eve that darned leopard advertised her presence again with the most blood
                                chilling grunts and snarls. Horrible! Fanny and Paddy barked and growled and woke up
                                both children. Kate wept and kept saying, “Send it away mummy. I don’t like it.” Johnny
                                Jo howled in sympathy. What a picnic. So now the whole performance of bodyguards
                                has started again and ‘till George returns we confine our exercise to the garden.
                                Our little house is still cosy and sweet but the coffee plantation looks very
                                neglected. I wish to goodness we could sell it.

                                Eleanor.

                                Nzassa 14th February 1939.

                                Dearest Family,

                                After three months of moving around with two small children it is heavenly to be
                                settled in our own home, even though Nzassa is an isolated spot and has the reputation
                                of being unhealthy.

                                We travelled by car from Mbeya to Dodoma by now a very familiar stretch of
                                country, but from Dodoma to Dar es Salaam by train which made a nice change. We
                                spent two nights and a day in the Splendid Hotel in Dar es Salaam, George had some
                                official visits to make and I did some shopping and we took the children to the beach.
                                The bay is so sheltered that the sea is as calm as a pond and the water warm. It is
                                wonderful to see the sea once more and to hear tugs hooting and to watch the Arab
                                dhows putting out to sea with their oddly shaped sails billowing. I do love the bush, but
                                I love the sea best of all, as you know.

                                We made an early start for Nzassa on the 3rd. For about four miles we bowled
                                along a good road. This brought us to a place called Temeke where George called on
                                the District Officer. His house appears to be the only European type house there. The
                                road between Temeke and the turn off to Nzassa is quite good, but the six mile stretch
                                from the turn off to Nzassa is a very neglected bush road. There is nothing to be seen
                                but the impenetrable bush on both sides with here and there a patch of swampy
                                ground where rice is planted in the wet season.

                                After about six miles of bumpy road we reached Nzassa which is nothing more
                                than a sandy clearing in the bush. Our house however is a fine one. It was originally built
                                for the District Officer and there is a small court house which is now George’s office. The
                                District Officer died of blackwater fever so Nzassa was abandoned as an administrative
                                station being considered too unhealthy for Administrative Officers but suitable as
                                Headquarters for a Game Ranger. Later a bachelor Game Ranger was stationed here
                                but his health also broke down and he has been invalided to England. So now the
                                healthy Rushbys are here and we don’t mean to let the place get us down. So don’t
                                worry.

                                The house consists of three very large and airy rooms with their doors opening
                                on to a wide front verandah which we shall use as a living room. There is also a wide
                                back verandah with a store room at one end and a bathroom at the other. Both
                                verandahs and the end windows of the house are screened my mosquito gauze wire
                                and further protected by a trellis work of heavy expanded metal. Hasmani, the Game
                                Scout, who has been acting as caretaker, tells me that the expanded metal is very
                                necessary because lions often come out of the bush at night and roam around the
                                house. Such a comforting thought!

                                On our very first evening we discovered how necessary the mosquito gauze is.
                                After sunset the air outside is thick with mosquitos from the swamps. About an acre of
                                land has been cleared around the house. This is a sandy waste because there is no
                                water laid on here and absolutely nothing grows here except a rather revolting milky
                                desert bush called ‘Manyara’, and a few acacia trees. A little way from the house there is
                                a patch of citrus trees, grape fruit, I think, but whether they ever bear fruit I don’t know.
                                The clearing is bordered on three sides by dense dusty thorn bush which is
                                ‘lousy with buffalo’ according to George. The open side is the road which leads down to
                                George’s office and the huts for the Game Scouts. Only Hasmani and George’s orderly
                                Juma and their wives and families live there, and the other huts provide shelter for the
                                Game Scouts from the bush who come to Nzassa to collect their pay and for a short
                                rest. I can see that my daily walk will always be the same, down the road to the huts and
                                back! However I don’t mind because it is far too hot to take much exercise.

                                The climate here is really tropical and worse than on the coast because the thick
                                bush cuts us off from any sea breeze. George says it will be cooler when the rains start
                                but just now we literally drip all day. Kate wears nothing but a cotton sun suit, and Johnny
                                a napkin only, but still their little bodies are always moist. I have shorn off all Kate’s lovely
                                shoulder length curls and got George to cut my hair very short too.

                                We simply must buy a refrigerator. The butter, and even the cheese we bought
                                in Dar. simply melted into pools of oil overnight, and all our meat went bad, so we are
                                living out of tins. However once we get organised I shall be quite happy here. I like this
                                spacious house and I have good servants. The cook, Hamisi Issa, is a Swahili from Lindi
                                whom we engaged in Dar es Salaam. He is a very dignified person, and like most
                                devout Mohammedan Cooks, keeps both his person and the kitchen spotless. I
                                engaged the house boy here. He is rather a timid little body but is very willing and quite
                                capable. He has an excessively plain but cheerful wife whom I have taken on as ayah. I
                                do not really need help with the children but feel I must have a woman around just in
                                case I go down with malaria when George is away on safari.

                                Eleanor.

                                Nzassa 28th February 1939.

                                Dearest Family,

                                George’s birthday and we had a special tea party this afternoon which the
                                children much enjoyed. We have our frig now so I am able to make jellies and provide
                                them with really cool drinks.

                                Our very first visitor left this morning after spending only one night here. He is Mr
                                Ionides, the Game Ranger from the Southern Province. He acted as stand in here for a
                                short while after George’s predecessor left for England on sick leave, and where he has
                                since died. Mr Ionides returned here to hand over the range and office formally to
                                George. He seems a strange man and is from all accounts a bit of a hermit. He was at
                                one time an Officer in the Regular Army but does not look like a soldier, he wears the
                                most extraordinary clothes but nevertheless contrives to look top-drawer. He was
                                educated at Rugby and Sandhurst and is, I should say, well read. Ionides told us that he
                                hated Nzassa, particularly the house which he thinks sinister and says he always slept
                                down in the office.

                                The house, or at least one bedroom, seems to have the same effect on Kate.
                                She has been very nervous at night ever since we arrived. At first the children occupied
                                the bedroom which is now George’s. One night, soon after our arrival, Kate woke up
                                screaming to say that ‘something’ had looked at her through the mosquito net. She was
                                in such a hysterical state that inspite of the heat and discomfort I was obliged to crawl into
                                her little bed with her and remained there for the rest of the night.

                                Next night I left a night lamp burning but even so I had to sit by her bed until she
                                dropped off to sleep. Again I was awakened by ear-splitting screams and this time
                                found Kate standing rigid on her bed. I lifted her out and carried her to a chair meaning to
                                comfort her but she screeched louder than ever, “Look Mummy it’s under the bed. It’s
                                looking at us.” In vain I pointed out that there was nothing at all there. By this time
                                George had joined us and he carried Kate off to his bed in the other room whilst I got into
                                Kate’s bed thinking she might have been frightened by a rat which might also disturb
                                Johnny.

                                Next morning our houseboy remarked that he had heard Kate screaming in the
                                night from his room behind the kitchen. I explained what had happened and he must
                                have told the old Scout Hasmani who waylaid me that afternoon and informed me quite
                                seriously that that particular room was haunted by a ‘sheitani’ (devil) who hates children.
                                He told me that whilst he was acting as caretaker before our arrival he one night had his
                                wife and small daughter in the room to keep him company. He said that his small
                                daughter woke up and screamed exactly as Kate had done! Silly coincidence I
                                suppose, but such strange things happen in Africa that I decided to move the children
                                into our room and George sleeps in solitary state in the haunted room! Kate now sleeps
                                peacefully once she goes to sleep but I have to stay with her until she does.

                                I like this house and it does not seem at all sinister to me. As I mentioned before,
                                the rooms are high ceilinged and airy, and have cool cement floors. We have made one
                                end of the enclosed verandah into the living room and the other end is the playroom for
                                the children. The space in between is a sort of no-mans land taken over by the dogs as
                                their special territory.

                                Eleanor.

                                Nzassa 25th March 1939.

                                Dearest Family,

                                George is on safari down in the Rufigi River area. He is away for about three
                                weeks in the month on this job. I do hate to see him go and just manage to tick over until
                                he comes back. But what fun and excitement when he does come home.
                                Usually he returns after dark by which time the children are in bed and I have
                                settled down on the verandah with a book. The first warning is usually given by the
                                dogs, Fanny and her son Paddy. They stir, sit up, look at each other and then go and sit
                                side by side by the door with their noses practically pressed to the mosquito gauze and
                                ears pricked. Soon I can hear the hum of the car, and so can Hasmani, the old Game
                                Scout who sleeps on the back verandah with rifle and ammunition by his side when
                                George is away. When he hears the car he turns up his lamp and hurries out to rouse
                                Juma, the houseboy. Juma pokes up the fire and prepares tea which George always
                                drinks whist a hot meal is being prepared. In the meantime I hurriedly comb my hair and
                                powder my nose so that when the car stops I am ready to rush out and welcome
                                George home. The boy and Hasmani and the garden boy appear to help with the
                                luggage and to greet George and the cook, who always accompanies George on
                                Safari. The home coming is always a lively time with much shouting of greetings.
                                ‘Jambo’, and ‘Habari ya safari’, whilst the dogs, beside themselves with excitement,
                                rush around like lunatics.

                                As though his return were not happiness enough, George usually collects the
                                mail on his way home so there is news of Ann and young George and letters from you
                                and bundles of newspapers and magazines. On the day following his return home,
                                George has to deal with official mail in the office but if the following day is a weekday we
                                all, the house servants as well as ourselves, pile into the boxbody and go to Dar es
                                Salaam. To us this means a mornings shopping followed by an afternoon on the beach.
                                It is a bit cooler now that the rains are on but still very humid. Kate keeps chubby
                                and rosy in spite of the climate but Johnny is too pale though sturdy enough. He is such
                                a good baby which is just as well because Kate is a very demanding little girl though
                                sunny tempered and sweet. I appreciate her company very much when George is
                                away because we are so far off the beaten track that no one ever calls.

                                Eleanor.

                                Nzassa 28th April 1939.

                                Dearest Family,

                                You all seem to wonder how I can stand the loneliness and monotony of living at
                                Nzassa when George is on safari, but really and truly I do not mind. Hamisi the cook
                                always goes on safari with George and then the houseboy Juma takes over the cooking
                                and I do the lighter housework. the children are great company during the day, and when
                                they are settled for the night I sit on the verandah and read or write letters or I just dream.
                                The verandah is entirely enclosed with both wire mosquito gauze and a trellis
                                work of heavy expanded metal, so I am safe from all intruders be they human, animal, or
                                insect. Outside the air is alive with mosquitos and the cicadas keep up their monotonous
                                singing all night long. My only companions on the verandah are the pale ghecco lizards
                                on the wall and the two dogs. Fanny the white bull terrier, lies always near my feet
                                dozing happily, but her son Paddy, who is half Airedale has a less phlegmatic
                                disposition. He sits alert and on guard by the metal trellis work door. Often a lion grunts
                                from the surrounding bush and then his hackles rise and he stands up stiffly with his nose
                                pressed to the door. Old Hasmani from his bedroll on the back verandah, gives a little
                                cough just to show he is awake. Sometimes the lions are very close and then I hear the
                                click of a rifle bolt as Hasmani loads his rifle – but this is usually much later at night when
                                the lights are out. One morning I saw large pug marks between the wall of my bedroom
                                and the garage but I do not fear lions like I did that beastly leopard on the farm.
                                A great deal of witchcraft is still practiced in the bush villages in the
                                neighbourhood. I must tell you about old Hasmani’s baby in connection with this. Last
                                week Hasmani came to me in great distress to say that his baby was ‘Ngongwa sana ‘
                                (very ill) and he thought it would die. I hurried down to the Game Scouts quarters to see
                                whether I could do anything for the child and found the mother squatting in the sun
                                outside her hut with the baby on her lap. The mother was a young woman but not an
                                attractive one. She appeared sullen and indifferent compared with old Hasmani who
                                was very distressed. The child was very feverish and breathing with difficulty and
                                seemed to me to be suffering from bronchitis if not pneumonia. I rubbed his back and
                                chest with camphorated oil and dosed him with aspirin and liquid quinine. I repeated the
                                treatment every four hours, but next day there was no apparent improvement.
                                In the afternoon Hasmani begged me to give him that night off duty and asked for
                                a loan of ten shillings. He explained to me that it seemed to him that the white man’s
                                medicine had failed to cure his child and now he wished to take the child to the local witch
                                doctor. “For ten shillings” said Hasmani, “the Maganga will drive the devil out of my
                                child.” “How?” asked I. “With drums”, said Hasmani confidently. I did not know what to
                                do. I thought the child was too ill to be exposed to the night air, yet I knew that if I
                                refused his request and the child were to die, Hasmani and all the other locals would hold
                                me responsible. I very reluctantly granted his request. I was so troubled by the matter
                                that I sent for George’s office clerk. Daniel, and asked him to accompany Hasmani to the
                                ceremony and to report to me the next morning. It started to rain after dark and all night
                                long I lay awake in bed listening to the drums and the light rain. Next morning when I
                                went out to the kitchen to order breakfast I found a beaming Hasmani awaiting me.
                                “Memsahib”, he said. “My child is well, the fever is now quite gone, the Maganga drove
                                out the devil just as I told you.” Believe it or not, when I hurried to his quarters after
                                breakfast I found the mother suckling a perfectly healthy child! It may be my imagination
                                but I thought the mother looked pretty smug.The clerk Daniel told me that after Hasmani
                                had presented gifts of money and food to the ‘Maganga’, the naked baby was placed
                                on a goat skin near the drums. Most of the time he just lay there but sometimes the witch
                                doctor picked him up and danced with the child in his arms. Daniel seemed reluctant to
                                talk about it. Whatever mumbo jumbo was used all this happened a week ago and the
                                baby has never looked back.

                                Eleanor.

                                Nzassa 3rd July 1939.

                                Dearest Family,

                                Did I tell you that one of George’s Game Scouts was murdered last month in the
                                Maneromango area towards the Rufigi border. He was on routine patrol, with a porter
                                carrying his bedding and food, when they suddenly came across a group of African
                                hunters who were busy cutting up a giraffe which they had just killed. These hunters were
                                all armed with muzzle loaders, spears and pangas, but as it is illegal to kill giraffe without
                                a permit, the Scout went up to the group to take their names. Some argument ensued
                                and the Scout was stabbed.

                                The District Officer went to the area to investigate and decided to call in the Police
                                from Dar es Salaam. A party of police went out to search for the murderers but after
                                some days returned without making any arrests. George was on an elephant control
                                safari in the Bagamoyo District and on his return through Dar es Salaam he heard of the
                                murder. George was furious and distressed to hear the news and called in here for an
                                hour on his way to Maneromango to search for the murderers himself.

                                After a great deal of strenuous investigation he arrested three poachers, put them
                                in jail for the night at Maneromango and then brought them to Dar es Salaam where they
                                are all now behind bars. George will now have to prosecute in the Magistrate’s Court
                                and try and ‘make a case’ so that the prisoners may be committed to the High Court to
                                be tried for murder. George is convinced of their guilt and justifiably proud to have
                                succeeded where the police failed.

                                George had to borrow handcuffs for the prisoners from the Chief at
                                Maneromango and these he brought back to Nzassa after delivering the prisoners to
                                Dar es Salaam so that he may return them to the Chief when he revisits the area next
                                week.

                                I had not seen handcuffs before and picked up a pair to examine them. I said to
                                George, engrossed in ‘The Times’, “I bet if you were arrested they’d never get
                                handcuffs on your wrist. Not these anyway, they look too small.” “Standard pattern,”
                                said George still concentrating on the newspaper, but extending an enormous relaxed
                                left wrist. So, my dears, I put a bracelet round his wrist and as there was a wide gap I
                                gave a hard squeeze with both hands. There was a sharp click as the handcuff engaged
                                in the first notch. George dropped the paper and said, “Now you’ve done it, my love,
                                one set of keys are in the Dar es Salaam Police Station, and the others with the Chief at
                                Maneromango.” You can imagine how utterly silly I felt but George was an angel about it
                                and said as he would have to go to Dar es Salaam we might as well all go.

                                So we all piled into the car, George, the children and I in the front, and the cook
                                and houseboy, immaculate in snowy khanzus and embroidered white caps, a Game
                                Scout and the ayah in the back. George never once complain of the discomfort of the
                                handcuff but I was uncomfortably aware that it was much too tight because his arm
                                above the cuff looked red and swollen and the hand unnaturally pale. As the road is so
                                bad George had to use both hands on the wheel and all the time the dangling handcuff
                                clanked against the dashboard in an accusing way.

                                We drove straight to the Police Station and I could hear the roars of laughter as
                                George explained his predicament. Later I had to put up with a good deal of chaffing
                                and congratulations upon putting the handcuffs on George.

                                Eleanor.

                                Nzassa 5th August 1939

                                Dearest Family,

                                George made a point of being here for Kate’s fourth birthday last week. Just
                                because our children have no playmates George and I always do all we can to make
                                birthdays very special occasions. We went to Dar es Salaam the day before the
                                birthday and bought Kate a very sturdy tricycle with which she is absolutely delighted.
                                You will be glad to know that your parcels arrived just in time and Kate loved all your
                                gifts especially the little shop from Dad with all the miniature tins and packets of
                                groceries. The tea set was also a great success and is much in use.

                                We had a lively party which ended with George and me singing ‘Happy
                                Birthday to you’, and ended with a wild game with balloons. Kate wore her frilly white net
                                party frock and looked so pretty that it seemed a shame that there was no one but us to
                                see her. Anyway it was a good party. I wish so much that you could see the children.
                                Kate keeps rosy and has not yet had malaria. Johnny Jo is sturdy but pale. He
                                runs a temperature now and again but I am not sure whether this is due to teething or
                                malaria. Both children of course take quinine every day as George and I do. George
                                quite frequently has malaria in spite of prophylactic quinine but this is not surprising as he
                                got the germ thoroughly established in his system in his early elephant hunting days. I
                                get it too occasionally but have not been really ill since that first time a month after my
                                arrival in the country.

                                Johnny is such a good baby. His chief claim to beauty is his head of soft golden
                                curls but these are due to come off on his first birthday as George considers them too
                                girlish. George left on safari the day after the party and the very next morning our wood
                                boy had a most unfortunate accident. He was chopping a rather tough log when a chip
                                flew up and split his upper lip clean through from mouth to nostril exposing teeth and
                                gums. A truly horrible sight and very bloody. I cleaned up the wound as best I could
                                and sent him off to the hospital at Dar es Salaam on the office bicycle. He wobbled
                                away wretchedly down the road with a white cloth tied over his mouth to keep off the
                                dust. He returned next day with his lip stitched and very swollen and bearing a
                                resemblance to my lip that time I used the hair remover.

                                Eleanor.

                                Splendid Hotel. Dar es Salaam 7th September 1939

                                Dearest Family,

                                So now another war has started and it has disrupted even our lives. We have left
                                Nzassa for good. George is now a Lieutenant in the King’s African Rifles and the children
                                and I are to go to a place called Morogoro to await further developments.
                                I was glad to read in today’s paper that South Africa has declared war on
                                Germany. I would have felt pretty small otherwise in this hotel which is crammed full of
                                men who have been called up for service in the Army. George seems exhilarated by
                                the prospect of active service. He is bursting out of his uniform ( at the shoulders only!)
                                and all too ready for the fray.

                                The war came as a complete surprise to me stuck out in the bush as I was without
                                wireless or mail. George had been away for a fortnight so you can imagine how
                                surprised I was when a messenger arrived on a bicycle with a note from George. The
                                note informed me that war had been declared and that George, as a Reserve Officer in
                                the KAR had been called up. I was to start packing immediately and be ready by noon
                                next day when George would arrive with a lorry for our goods and chattels. I started to
                                pack immediately with the help of the houseboy and by the time George arrived with
                                the lorry only the frig remained to be packed and this was soon done.

                                Throughout the morning Game Scouts had been arriving from outlying parts of
                                the District. I don’t think they had the least idea where they were supposed to go or
                                whom they were to fight but were ready to fight anybody, anywhere, with George.
                                They all looked very smart in well pressed uniforms hung about with water bottles and
                                ammunition pouches. The large buffalo badge on their round pill box hats absolutely
                                glittered with polish. All of course carried rifles and when George arrived they all lined up
                                and they looked most impressive. I took some snaps but unfortunately it was drizzling
                                and they may not come out well.

                                We left Nzassa without a backward glance. We were pretty fed up with it by
                                then. The children and I are spending a few days here with George but our luggage, the
                                dogs, and the houseboys have already left by train for Morogoro where a small house
                                has been found for the children and me.

                                George tells me that all the German males in this Territory were interned without a
                                hitch. The whole affair must have been very well organised. In every town and
                                settlement special constables were sworn in to do the job. It must have been a rather
                                unpleasant one but seems to have gone without incident. There is a big transit camp
                                here at Dar for the German men. Later they are to be sent out of the country, possibly to
                                Rhodesia.

                                The Indian tailors in the town are all terribly busy making Army uniforms, shorts
                                and tunics in khaki drill. George swears that they have muddled their orders and he has
                                been given the wrong things. Certainly the tunic is far too tight. His hat, a khaki slouch hat
                                like you saw the Australians wearing in the last war, is also too small though it is the
                                largest they have in stock. We had a laugh over his other equipment which includes a
                                small canvas haversack and a whistle on a black cord. George says he feels like he is
                                back in his Boy Scouting boyhood.

                                George has just come in to say the we will be leaving for Morogoro tomorrow
                                afternoon.

                                Eleanor.

                                Morogoro 14th September 1939

                                Dearest Family,

                                Morogoro is a complete change from Nzassa. This is a large and sprawling
                                township. The native town and all the shops are down on the flat land by the railway but
                                all the European houses are away up the slope of the high Uluguru Mountains.
                                Morogoro was a flourishing town in the German days and all the streets are lined with
                                trees for coolness as is the case in other German towns. These trees are the flamboyant
                                acacia which has an umbrella top and throws a wide but light shade.

                                Most of the houses have large gardens so they cover a considerable area and it
                                is quite a safari for me to visit friends on foot as our house is on the edge of this area and
                                the furthest away from the town. Here ones house is in accordance with ones seniority in
                                Government service. Ours is a simple affair, just three lofty square rooms opening on to
                                a wide enclosed verandah. Mosquitoes are bad here so all doors and windows are
                                screened and we will have to carry on with our daily doses of quinine.

                                George came up to Morogoro with us on the train. This was fortunate because I
                                went down with a sharp attack of malaria at the hotel on the afternoon of our departure
                                from Dar es Salaam. George’s drastic cure of vast doses of quinine, a pillow over my
                                head, and the bed heaped with blankets soon brought down the temperature so I was
                                fit enough to board the train but felt pretty poorly on the trip. However next day I felt
                                much better which was a good thing as George had to return to Dar es Salaam after two
                                days. His train left late at night so I did not see him off but said good-bye at home
                                feeling dreadful but trying to keep the traditional stiff upper lip of the wife seeing her
                                husband off to the wars. He hopes to go off to Abyssinia but wrote from Dar es Salaam
                                to say that he is being sent down to Rhodesia by road via Mbeya to escort the first
                                detachment of Rhodesian white troops.

                                First he will have to select suitable camping sites for night stops and arrange for
                                supplies of food. I am very pleased as it means he will be safe for a while anyway. We
                                are both worried about Ann and George in England and wonder if it would be safer to
                                have them sent out.

                                Eleanor.

                                Morogoro 4th November 1939

                                Dearest Family,

                                My big news is that George has been released from the Army. He is very
                                indignant and disappointed because he hoped to go to Abyssinia but I am terribly,
                                terribly glad. The Chief Secretary wrote a very nice letter to George pointing out that he
                                would be doing a greater service to his country by his work of elephant control, giving
                                crop protection during the war years when foodstuffs are such a vital necessity, than by
                                doing a soldiers job. The Government plan to start a huge rice scheme in the Rufiji area,
                                and want George to control the elephant and hippo there. First of all though. he must go
                                to the Southern Highlands Province where there is another outbreak of Rinderpest, to
                                shoot out diseased game especially buffalo, which might spread the disease.

                                So off we go again on our travels but this time we are leaving the two dogs
                                behind in the care of Daniel, the Game Clerk. Fanny is very pregnant and I hate leaving
                                her behind but the clerk has promised to look after her well. We are taking Hamisi, our
                                dignified Swahili cook and the houseboy Juma and his wife whom we brought with us
                                from Nzassa. The boy is not very good but his wife makes a cheerful and placid ayah
                                and adores Johnny.

                                Eleanor.

                                Iringa 8th December 1939

                                Dearest Family,

                                The children and I are staying in a small German house leased from the
                                Custodian of Enemy Property. I can’t help feeling sorry for the owners who must be in
                                concentration camps somewhere.George is away in the bush dealing with the
                                Rinderpest emergency and the cook has gone with him. Now I have sent the houseboy
                                and the ayah away too. Two days ago my houseboy came and told me that he felt
                                very ill and asked me to write a ‘chit’ to the Indian Doctor. In the note I asked the Doctor
                                to let me know the nature of his complaint and to my horror I got a note from him to say
                                that the houseboy had a bad case of Venereal Disease. Was I horrified! I took it for
                                granted that his wife must be infected too and told them both that they would have to
                                return to their home in Nzassa. The boy shouted and the ayah wept but I paid them in
                                lieu of notice and gave them money for the journey home. So there I was left servant
                                less with firewood to chop, a smokey wood burning stove to control, and of course, the
                                two children.

                                To add to my troubles Johnny had a temperature so I sent for the European
                                Doctor. He diagnosed malaria and was astonished at the size of Johnny’s spleen. He
                                said that he must have had suppressed malaria over a long period and the poor child
                                must now be fed maximum doses of quinine for a long time. The Doctor is a fatherly
                                soul, he has been recalled from retirement to do this job as so many of the young
                                doctors have been called up for service with the army.

                                I told him about my houseboy’s complaint and the way I had sent him off
                                immediately, and he was very amused at my haste, saying that it is most unlikely that
                                they would have passed the disease onto their employers. Anyway I hated the idea. I
                                mean to engage a houseboy locally, but will do without an ayah until we return to
                                Morogoro in February.

                                Something happened today to cheer me up. A telegram came from Daniel which
                                read, “FLANNEL HAS FIVE CUBS.”

                                Eleanor.

                                Morogoro 10th March 1940

                                Dearest Family,

                                We are having very heavy rain and the countryside is a most beautiful green. In
                                spite of the weather George is away on safari though it must be very wet and
                                unpleasant. He does work so hard at his elephant hunting job and has got very thin. I
                                suppose this is partly due to those stomach pains he gets and the doctors don’t seem
                                to diagnose the trouble.

                                Living in Morogoro is much like living in a country town in South Africa, particularly
                                as there are several South African women here. I go out quite often to morning teas. We
                                all take our war effort knitting, and natter, and are completely suburban.
                                I sometimes go and see an elderly couple who have been interred here. They
                                are cold shouldered by almost everyone else but I cannot help feeling sorry for them.
                                Usually I go by invitation because I know Mrs Ruppel prefers to be prepared and
                                always has sandwiches and cake. They both speak English but not fluently and
                                conversation is confined to talking about my children and theirs. Their two sons were
                                students in Germany when war broke out but are now of course in the German Army.
                                Such nice looking chaps from their photographs but I suppose thorough Nazis. As our
                                conversation is limited I usually ask to hear a gramophone record or two. They have a
                                large collection.

                                Janet, the ayah whom I engaged at Mbeya, is proving a great treasure. She is a
                                trained hospital ayah and is most dependable and capable. She is, perhaps, a little strict
                                but the great thing is that I can trust her with the children out of my sight.
                                Last week I went out at night for the first time without George. The occasion was
                                a farewell sundowner given by the Commissioner of Prisoners and his wife. I was driven
                                home by the District Officer and he stopped his car by the back door in a large puddle.
                                Ayah came to the back door, storm lamp in hand, to greet me. My escort prepared to
                                drive off but the car stuck. I thought a push from me might help, so without informing the
                                driver, I pushed as hard as I could on the back of the car. Unfortunately the driver
                                decided on other tactics. He put the engine in reverse and I was knocked flat on my back
                                in the puddle. The car drove forward and away without the driver having the least idea of
                                what happened. The ayah was in quite a state, lifting me up and scolding me for my
                                stupidity as though I were Kate. I was a bit shaken but non the worse and will know
                                better next time.

                                Eleanor.

                                Morogoro 14th July 1940

                                Dearest Family,

                                How good it was of Dad to send that cable to Mother offering to have Ann and
                                George to live with you if they are accepted for inclusion in the list of children to be
                                evacuated to South Africa. It would be wonderful to know that they are safely out of the
                                war zone and so much nearer to us but I do dread the thought of the long sea voyage
                                particularly since we heard the news of the sinking of that liner carrying child evacuees to
                                Canada. I worry about them so much particularly as George is so often away on safari.
                                He is so comforting and calm and I feel brave and confident when he is home.
                                We have had no news from England for five weeks but, when she last wrote,
                                mother said the children were very well and that she was sure they would be safe in the
                                country with her.

                                Kate and John are growing fast. Kate is such a pretty little girl, rosy in spite of the
                                rather trying climate. I have allowed her hair to grow again and it hangs on her shoulders
                                in shiny waves. John is a more slightly built little boy than young George was, and quite
                                different in looks. He has Dad’s high forehead and cleft chin, widely spaced brown eyes
                                that are not so dark as mine and hair that is still fair and curly though ayah likes to smooth it
                                down with water every time she dresses him. He is a shy child, and although he plays
                                happily with Kate, he does not care to play with other children who go in the late
                                afternoons to a lawn by the old German ‘boma’.

                                Kate has playmates of her own age but still rather clings to me. Whilst she loves
                                to have friends here to play with her, she will not go to play at their houses unless I go
                                too and stay. She always insists on accompanying me when I go out to morning tea
                                and always calls Janet “John’s ayah”. One morning I went to a knitting session at a
                                neighbours house. We are all knitting madly for the troops. As there were several other
                                women in the lounge and no other children, I installed Kate in the dining room with a
                                colouring book and crayons. My hostess’ black dog was chained to the dining room
                                table leg, but as he and Kate are on friendly terms I was not bothered by this.
                                Some time afterwards, during a lull in conversation, I heard a strange drumming
                                noise coming from the dining room. I went quickly to investigate and, to my horror, found
                                Kate lying on her back with the dog chain looped around her neck. The frightened dog
                                was straining away from her as far as he could get and the chain was pulled so tightly
                                around her throat that she could not scream. The drumming noise came from her heels
                                kicking in a panic on the carpet.

                                Even now I do not know how Kate got herself into this predicament. Luckily no
                                great harm was done but I think I shall do my knitting at home in future.

                                Eleanor.

                                Morogoro 16th November 1940

                                Dearest Family,

                                I much prefer our little house on the hillside to the larger one we had down below.
                                The only disadvantage is that the garden is on three levels and both children have had
                                some tumbles down the steps on the tricycle. John is an extremely stoical child. He
                                never cries when he hurts himself.

                                I think I have mentioned ‘Morningside’ before. It is a kind of Resthouse high up in
                                the Uluguru Mountains above Morogoro. Jess Howe-Browne, who runs the large
                                house as a Guest House, is a wonderful woman. Besides running the boarding house
                                she also grows vegetables, flowers and fruit for sale in Morogoro and Dar es Salaam.
                                Her guests are usually women and children from Dar es Salaam who come in the hot
                                season to escape the humidity on the coast. Often the mothers leave their children for
                                long periods in Jess Howe-Browne’s care. There is a road of sorts up the mountain side
                                to Morningside, but this is so bad that cars do not attempt it and guests are carried up
                                the mountain in wicker chairs lashed to poles. Four men carry an adult, and two a child,
                                and there are of course always spare bearers and they work in shifts.

                                Last week the children and I went to Morningside for the day as guests. John
                                rode on my lap in one chair and Kate in a small chair on her own. This did not please
                                Kate at all. The poles are carried on the bearers shoulders and one is perched quite high.
                                The motion is a peculiar rocking one. The bearers chant as they go and do not seem
                                worried by shortness of breath! They are all hillmen of course and are, I suppose, used
                                to trotting up and down to the town.

                                Morningside is well worth visiting and we spent a delightful day there. The fresh
                                cool air is a great change from the heavy air of the valley. A river rushes down the
                                mountain in a series of cascades, and the gardens are shady and beautiful. Behind the
                                property is a thick indigenous forest which stretches from Morningside to the top of the
                                mountain. The house is an old German one, rather in need of repair, but Jess has made
                                it comfortable and attractive, with some of her old family treasures including a fine old
                                Grandfather clock. We had a wonderful lunch which included large fresh strawberries and
                                cream. We made the return journey again in the basket chairs and got home before dark.
                                George returned home at the weekend with a baby elephant whom we have
                                called Winnie. She was rescued from a mud hole by some African villagers and, as her
                                mother had abandoned her, they took her home and George was informed. He went in
                                the truck to fetch her having first made arrangements to have her housed in a shed on the
                                Agriculture Department Experimental Farm here. He has written to the Game Dept
                                Headquarters to inform the Game Warden and I do not know what her future will be, but
                                in the meantime she is our pet. George is afraid she will not survive because she has
                                had a very trying time. She stands about waist high and is a delightful creature and quite
                                docile. Asian and African children as well as Europeans gather to watch her and George
                                encourages them to bring fruit for her – especially pawpaws which she loves.
                                Whilst we were there yesterday one of the local ladies came, very smartly
                                dressed in a linen frock, silk stockings, and high heeled shoes. She watched fascinated
                                whilst Winnie neatly split a pawpaw and removed the seeds with her trunk, before
                                scooping out the pulp and putting it in her mouth. It was a particularly nice ripe pawpaw
                                and Winnie enjoyed it so much that she stretched out her trunk for more. The lady took
                                fright and started to run with Winnie after her, sticky trunk outstretched. Quite an
                                entertaining sight. George managed to stop Winnie but not before she had left a gooey
                                smear down the back of the immaculate frock.

                                Eleanor.

                                 

                                #6265
                                TracyTracy
                                Participant

                                  From Tanganyika with Love

                                  continued  ~ part 6

                                  With thanks to Mike Rushby.

                                  Mchewe 6th June 1937

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  Home again! We had an uneventful journey. Kate was as good as gold all the
                                  way. We stopped for an hour at Bulawayo where we had to change trains but
                                  everything was simplified for me by a very pleasant man whose wife shared my
                                  compartment. Not only did he see me through customs but he installed us in our new
                                  train and his wife turned up to see us off with magazines for me and fruit and sweets for
                                  Kate. Very, very kind, don’t you think?

                                  Kate and I shared the compartment with a very pretty and gentle girl called
                                  Clarice Simpson. She was very worried and upset because she was going home to
                                  Broken Hill in response to a telegram informing her that her young husband was
                                  dangerously ill from Blackwater Fever. She was very helpful with Kate whose
                                  cheerfulness helped Clarice, I think, though I, quite unintentionally was the biggest help
                                  at the end of our journey. Remember the partial dentures I had had made just before
                                  leaving Cape Town? I know I shall never get used to the ghastly things, I’ve had them
                                  two weeks now and they still wobble. Well this day I took them out and wrapped them
                                  in a handkerchief, but when we were packing up to leave the train I could find the
                                  handkerchief but no teeth! We searched high and low until the train had slowed down to
                                  enter Broken Hill station. Then Clarice, lying flat on the floor, spied the teeth in the dark
                                  corner under the bottom bunk. With much stretching she managed to retrieve the
                                  dentures covered in grime and fluff. My look of horror, when I saw them, made young
                                  Clarice laugh. She was met at the station by a very grave elderly couple. I do wonder
                                  how things turned out for her.

                                  I stayed overnight with Kate at the Great Northern Hotel, and we set off for
                                  Mbeya by plane early in the morning. One of our fellow passengers was a young
                                  mother with a three week old baby. How ideas have changed since Ann was born. This
                                  time we had a smooth passage and I was the only passenger to get airsick. Although
                                  there were other women passengers it was a man once again, who came up and
                                  offered to help. Kate went off with him amiably and he entertained her until we touched
                                  down at Mbeya.

                                  George was there to meet us with a wonderful surprise, a little red two seater
                                  Ford car. She is a bit battered and looks a bit odd because the boot has been
                                  converted into a large wooden box for carrying raw salt, but she goes like the wind.
                                  Where did George raise the cash to buy a car? Whilst we were away he found a small
                                  cave full of bat guano near a large cave which is worked by a man called Bob Sargent.
                                  As Sargent did not want any competition he bought the contents of the cave from
                                  George giving him the small car as part payment.

                                  It was lovely to return to our little home and find everything fresh and tidy and the
                                  garden full of colour. But it was heartbreaking to go into the bedroom and see George’s
                                  precious forgotten boots still standing by his empty bed.

                                  With much love,
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mchewe 25th June 1937

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  Last Friday George took Kate and me in the little red Ford to visit Mr Sargent’s
                                  camp on the Songwe River which cuts the Mbeya-Mbosi road. Mr Sargent bought
                                  Hicky-Wood’s guano deposit and also our small cave and is making a good living out of
                                  selling the bat guano to the coffee farmers in this province. George went to try to interest
                                  him in a guano deposit near Kilwa in the Southern Province. Mr Sargent agreed to pay
                                  25 pounds to cover the cost of the car trip and pegging costs. George will make the trip
                                  to peg the claim and take samples for analysis. If the quality is sufficiently high, George
                                  and Mr Sargent will go into partnership. George will work the claim and ship out the
                                  guano from Kilwa which is on the coast of the Southern Province of Tanganyika. So now
                                  we are busy building castles in the air once more.

                                  On Saturday we went to Mbeya where George had to attend a meeting of the
                                  Trout Association. In the afternoon he played in a cricket match so Kate and I spent the
                                  whole day with the wife of the new Superintendent of Police. They have a very nice
                                  new house with lawns and a sunken rose garden. Kate had a lovely romp with Kit, her
                                  three year old son.

                                  Mrs Wolten also has two daughters by a previous marriage. The elder girl said to
                                  me, “Oh Mrs Rushby your husband is exactly like the strong silent type of man I
                                  expected to see in Africa but he is the only one I have seen. I think he looks exactly like
                                  those men in the ‘Barney’s Tobacco’ advertisements.”

                                  I went home with a huge pile of magazines to keep me entertained whilst
                                  George is away on the Kilwa trip.

                                  Lots of love,
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mchewe 9th July 1937

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  George returned on Monday from his Kilwa safari. He had an entertaining
                                  tale to tell.

                                  Before he approached Mr Sargent about going shares in the Kilwa guano
                                  deposit he first approached a man on the Lupa who had done very well out of a small
                                  gold reef. This man, however said he was not interested so you can imagine how
                                  indignant George was when he started on his long trip, to find himself being trailed by
                                  this very man and a co-driver in a powerful Ford V8 truck. George stopped his car and
                                  had some heated things to say – awful threats I imagine as to what would happen to
                                  anyone who staked his claim. Then he climbed back into our ancient little two seater and
                                  went off like a bullet driving all day and most of the night. As the others took turns in
                                  driving you can imagine what a feat it was for George to arrive in Kilwa ahead of them.
                                  When they drove into Kilwa he met them with a bright smile and a bit of bluff –
                                  quite justifiable under the circumstances I think. He said, you chaps can have a rest now,
                                  you’re too late.” He then whipped off and pegged the claim. he brought some samples
                                  of guano back but until it has been analysed he will not know whether the guano will be
                                  an economic proposition or not. George is not very hopeful. He says there is a good
                                  deal of sand mixed with the guano and that much of it was damp.

                                  The trip was pretty eventful for Kianda, our houseboy. The little two seater car
                                  had been used by its previous owner for carting bags of course salt from his salt pans.
                                  For this purpose the dicky seat behind the cab had been removed, and a kind of box
                                  built into the boot of the car. George’s camp kit and provisions were packed into this
                                  open box and Kianda perched on top to keep an eye on the belongings. George
                                  travelled so fast on the rough road that at some point during the night Kianda was
                                  bumped off in the middle of the Game Reserve. George did not notice that he was
                                  missing until the next morning. He concluded, quite rightly as it happened, that Kianda
                                  would be picked up by the rival truck so he continued his journey and Kianda rejoined
                                  him at Kilwa.

                                  Believe it or not, the same thing happened on the way back but fortunately this
                                  time George noticed his absence. He stopped the car and had just started back on his
                                  tracks when Kianda came running down the road still clutching the unlighted storm lamp
                                  which he was holding in his hand when he fell. The glass was not even cracked.
                                  We are finding it difficult just now to buy native chickens and eggs. There has
                                  been an epidemic amongst the poultry and one hesitates to eat the survivors. I have a
                                  brine tub in which I preserve our surplus meat but I need the chickens for soup.
                                  I hope George will be home for some months. He has arranged to take a Mr
                                  Blackburn, a wealthy fruit farmer from Elgin, Cape, on a hunting safari during September
                                  and October and that should bring in some much needed cash. Lillian Eustace has
                                  invited Kate and me to spend the whole of October with her in Tukuyu.
                                  I am so glad that you so much enjoy having Ann and George with you. We miss
                                  them dreadfully. Kate is a pretty little girl and such a little madam. You should hear the
                                  imperious way in which she calls the kitchenboy for her meals. “Boy Brekkis, Boy Lunch,
                                  and Boy Eggy!” are her three calls for the day. She knows no Ki-Swahili.

                                  Eleanor

                                  Mchewe 8th October 1937

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  I am rapidly becoming as superstitious as our African boys. They say the wild
                                  animals always know when George is away from home and come down to have their
                                  revenge on me because he has killed so many.

                                  I am being besieged at night by a most beastly leopard with a half grown cub. I
                                  have grown used to hearing leopards grunt as they hunt in the hills at night but never
                                  before have I had one roaming around literally under the windows. It has been so hot at
                                  night lately that I have been sleeping with my bedroom door open onto the verandah. I
                                  felt quite safe because the natives hereabouts are law-abiding and in any case I always
                                  have a boy armed with a club sleeping in the kitchen just ten yards away. As an added
                                  precaution I also have a loaded .45 calibre revolver on my bedside table, and Fanny
                                  our bullterrier, sleeps on the mat by my bed. I am also looking after Barney, a fine
                                  Airedale dog belonging to the Costers. He slept on a mat by the open bedroom door
                                  near a dimly burning storm lamp.

                                  As usual I went to sleep with an easy mind on Monday night, but was awakened
                                  in the early hours of Tuesday by the sound of a scuffle on the front verandah. The noise
                                  was followed by a scream of pain from Barney. I jumped out of bed and, grabbing the
                                  lamp with my left hand and the revolver in my right, I rushed outside just in time to see
                                  two animal figures roll over the edge of the verandah into the garden below. There they
                                  engaged in a terrific tug of war. Fortunately I was too concerned for Barney to be
                                  nervous. I quickly fired two shots from the revolver, which incidentally makes a noise like
                                  a cannon, and I must have startled the leopard for both animals, still locked together,
                                  disappeared over the edge of the terrace. I fired two more shots and in a few moments
                                  heard the leopard making a hurried exit through the dry leaves which lie thick under the
                                  wild fig tree just beyond the terrace. A few seconds later Barney appeared on the low
                                  terrace wall. I called his name but he made no move to come but stood with hanging
                                  head. In desperation I rushed out, felt blood on my hands when I touched him, so I
                                  picked him up bodily and carried him into the house. As I regained the verandah the boy
                                  appeared, club in hand, having been roused by the shots. He quickly grasped what had
                                  happened when he saw my blood saturated nightie. He fetched a bowl of water and a
                                  clean towel whilst I examined Barney’s wounds. These were severe, the worst being a
                                  gaping wound in his throat. I washed the gashes with a strong solution of pot permang
                                  and I am glad to say they are healing remarkably well though they are bound to leave
                                  scars. Fanny, very prudently, had taken no part in the fighting except for frenzied barking
                                  which she kept up all night. The shots had of course wakened Kate but she seemed
                                  more interested than alarmed and kept saying “Fanny bark bark, Mummy bang bang.
                                  Poor Barney lots of blood.”

                                  In the morning we inspected the tracks in the garden. There was a shallow furrow
                                  on the terrace where Barney and the leopard had dragged each other to and fro and
                                  claw marks on the trunk of the wild fig tree into which the leopard climbed after I fired the
                                  shots. The affair was of course a drama after the Africans’ hearts and several of our
                                  shamba boys called to see me next day to make sympathetic noises and discuss the
                                  affair.

                                  I went to bed early that night hoping that the leopard had been scared off for
                                  good but I must confess I shut all windows and doors. Alas for my hopes of a restful
                                  night. I had hardly turned down the lamp when the leopard started its terrifying grunting
                                  just under the bedroom windows. If only she would sniff around quietly I should not
                                  mind, but the noise is ghastly, something like the first sickening notes of a braying
                                  donkey, amplified here by the hills and the gorge which is only a stones throw from the
                                  bedroom. Barney was too sick to bark but Fanny barked loud enough for two and the more
                                  frantic she became the hungrier the leopard sounded. Kate of course woke up and this
                                  time she was frightened though I assured her that the noise was just a donkey having
                                  fun. Neither of us slept until dawn when the leopard returned to the hills. When we
                                  examined the tracks next morning we found that the leopard had been accompanied by
                                  a fair sized cub and that together they had prowled around the house, kitchen, and out
                                  houses, visiting especially the places to which the dogs had been during the day.
                                  As I feel I cannot bear many more of these nights, I am sending a note to the
                                  District Commissioner, Mbeya by the messenger who takes this letter to the post,
                                  asking him to send a game scout or an armed policeman to deal with the leopard.
                                  So don’t worry, for by the time this reaches you I feel sure this particular trouble
                                  will be over.

                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mchewe 17th October 1937

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  More about the leopard I fear! My messenger returned from Mbeya to say that
                                  the District Officer was on safari so he had given the message to the Assistant District
                                  Officer who also apparently left on safari later without bothering to reply to my note, so
                                  there was nothing for me to do but to send for the village Nimrod and his muzzle loader
                                  and offer him a reward if he could frighten away or kill the leopard.

                                  The hunter, Laza, suggested that he should sleep at the house so I went to bed
                                  early leaving Laza and his two pals to make themselves comfortable on the living room
                                  floor by the fire. Laza was armed with a formidable looking muzzle loader, crammed I
                                  imagine with nuts and bolts and old rusty nails. One of his pals had a spear and the other
                                  a panga. This fellow was also in charge of the Petromax pressure lamp whose light was
                                  hidden under a packing case. I left the campaign entirely to Laza’s direction.
                                  As usual the leopard came at midnight stealing down from the direction of the
                                  kitchen and announcing its presence and position with its usual ghastly grunts. Suddenly
                                  pandemonium broke loose on the back verandah. I heard the roar of the muzzle loader
                                  followed by a vigourous tattoo beaten on an empty paraffin tin and I rushed out hoping
                                  to find the dead leopard. however nothing of the kind had happened except that the
                                  noise must have scared the beast because she did not return again that night. Next
                                  morning Laza solemnly informed me that, though he had shot many leopards in his day,
                                  this was no ordinary leopard but a “sheitani” (devil) and that as his gun was no good
                                  against witchcraft he thought he might as well retire from the hunt. Scared I bet, and I
                                  don’t blame him either.

                                  You can imagine my relief when a car rolled up that afternoon bringing Messers
                                  Stewart and Griffiths, two farmers who live about 15 miles away, between here and
                                  Mbeya. They had a note from the Assistant District Officer asking them to help me and
                                  they had come to set up a trap gun in the garden. That night the leopard sniffed all
                                  around the gun and I had the added strain of waiting for the bang and wondering what I
                                  should do if the beast were only wounded. I conjured up horrible visions of the two little
                                  totos trotting up the garden path with the early morning milk and being horribly mauled,
                                  but I needn’t have worried because the leopard was far too wily to be caught that way.
                                  Two more ghastly nights passed and then I had another visitor, a Dr Jackson of
                                  the Tsetse Department on safari in the District. He listened sympathetically to my story
                                  and left his shotgun and some SSG cartridges with me and instructed me to wait until the
                                  leopard was pretty close and blow its b—– head off. It was good of him to leave his
                                  gun. George always says there are three things a man should never lend, ‘His wife, his
                                  gun and his dog.’ (I think in that order!)I felt quite cheered by Dr Jackson’s visit and sent
                                  once again for Laza last night and arranged a real show down. In the afternoon I draped
                                  heavy blankets over the living room windows to shut out the light of the pressure lamp
                                  and the four of us, Laza and his two stooges and I waited up for the leopard. When we
                                  guessed by her grunts that she was somewhere between the kitchen and the back door
                                  we all rushed out, first the boy with the panga and the lamp, next Laza with his muzzle
                                  loader, then me with the shotgun followed closely by the boy with the spear. What a
                                  farce! The lamp was our undoing. We were blinded by the light and did not even
                                  glimpse the leopard which made off with a derisive grunt. Laza said smugly that he knew
                                  it was hopeless to try and now I feel tired and discouraged too.

                                  This morning I sent a runner to Mbeya to order the hotel taxi for tomorrow and I
                                  shall go to friends in Mbeya for a day or two and then on to Tukuyu where I shall stay
                                  with the Eustaces until George returns from Safari.

                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mchewe 18th November 1937

                                  My darling Ann,

                                  Here we are back in our own home and how lovely it is to have Daddy back from
                                  safari. Thank you very much for your letter. I hope by now you have got mine telling you
                                  how very much I liked the beautiful tray cloth you made for my birthday. I bet there are
                                  not many little girls of five who can embroider as well as you do, darling. The boy,
                                  Matafari, washes and irons it so carefully and it looks lovely on the tea tray.

                                  Daddy and I had some fun last night. I was in bed and Daddy was undressing
                                  when we heard a funny scratching noise on the roof. I thought it was the leopard. Daddy
                                  quickly loaded his shotgun and ran outside. He had only his shirt on and he looked so
                                  funny. I grabbed the loaded revolver from the cupboard and ran after Dad in my nightie
                                  but after all the rush it was only your cat, Winnie, though I don’t know how she managed
                                  to make such a noise. We felt so silly, we laughed and laughed.

                                  Kate talks a lot now but in such a funny way you would laugh to her her. She
                                  hears the houseboys call me Memsahib so sometimes instead of calling me Mummy
                                  she calls me “Oompaab”. She calls the bedroom a ‘bippon’ and her little behind she
                                  calls her ‘sittendump’. She loves to watch Mandawi’s cattle go home along the path
                                  behind the kitchen. Joseph your donkey, always leads the cows. He has a lazy life now.
                                  I am glad you had such fun on Guy Fawkes Day. You will be sad to leave
                                  Plumstead but I am sure you will like going to England on the big ship with granny Kate.
                                  I expect you will start school when you get to England and I am sure you will find that
                                  fun.

                                  God bless my dear little girl. Lots of love from Daddy and Kate,
                                  and Mummy

                                  Mchewe 18th November 1937

                                  Hello George Darling,

                                  Thank you for your lovely drawing of Daddy shooting an elephant. Daddy says
                                  that the only thing is that you have drawn him a bit too handsome.

                                  I went onto the verandah a few minutes ago to pick a banana for Kate from the
                                  bunch hanging there and a big hornet flew out and stung my elbow! There are lots of
                                  them around now and those stinging flies too. Kate wears thick corduroy dungarees so
                                  that she will not get her fat little legs bitten. She is two years old now and is a real little
                                  pickle. She loves running out in the rain so I have ordered a pair of red Wellingtons and a
                                  tiny umbrella from a Nairobi shop for her Christmas present.

                                  Fanny’s puppies have their eyes open now and have very sharp little teeth.
                                  They love to nip each other. We are keeping the fiercest little one whom we call Paddy
                                  but are giving the others to friends. The coffee bushes are full of lovely white flowers
                                  and the bees and ants are very busy stealing their honey.

                                  Yesterday a troop of baboons came down the hill and Dad shot a big one to
                                  scare the others off. They are a nuisance because they steal the maize and potatoes
                                  from the native shambas and then there is not enough food for the totos.
                                  Dad and I are very proud of you for not making a fuss when you went to the
                                  dentist to have that tooth out.

                                  Bye bye, my fine little son.
                                  Three bags full of love from Kate, Dad and Mummy.

                                  Mchewe 12th February, 1938

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  here is some news that will please you. George has been offered and has
                                  accepted a job as Forester at Mbulu in the Northern Province of Tanganyika. George
                                  would have preferred a job as Game Ranger, but though the Game Warden, Philip
                                  Teare, is most anxious to have him in the Game Department, there is no vacancy at
                                  present. Anyway if one crops up later, George can always transfer from one
                                  Government Department to another. Poor George, he hates the idea of taking a job. He
                                  says that hitherto he has always been his own master and he detests the thought of
                                  being pushed around by anyone.

                                  Now however he has no choice. Our capitol is almost exhausted and the coffee
                                  market shows no signs of improving. With three children and another on the way, he
                                  feels he simply must have a fixed income. I shall be sad to leave this little farm. I love
                                  our little home and we have been so very happy here, but my heart rejoices at the
                                  thought of overseas leave every thirty months. Now we shall be able to fetch Ann and
                                  George from England and in three years time we will all be together in Tanganyika once
                                  more.

                                  There is no sale for farms so we will just shut the house and keep on a very small
                                  labour force just to keep the farm from going derelict. We are eating our hens but will
                                  take our two dogs, Fanny and Paddy with us.

                                  One thing I shall be glad to leave is that leopard. She still comes grunting around
                                  at night but not as badly as she did before. I do not mind at all when George is here but
                                  until George was accepted for this forestry job I was afraid he might go back to the
                                  Diggings and I should once more be left alone to be cursed by the leopard’s attentions.
                                  Knowing how much I dreaded this George was most anxious to shoot the leopard and
                                  for weeks he kept his shotgun and a powerful torch handy at night.

                                  One night last week we woke to hear it grunting near the kitchen. We got up very
                                  quietly and whilst George loaded the shotgun with SSG, I took the torch and got the
                                  heavy revolver from the cupboard. We crept out onto the dark verandah where George
                                  whispered to me to not switch on the torch until he had located the leopard. It was pitch
                                  black outside so all he could do was listen intently. And then of course I spoilt all his
                                  plans. I trod on the dog’s tin bowl and made a terrific clatter! George ordered me to
                                  switch on the light but it was too late and the leopard vanished into the long grass of the
                                  Kalonga, grunting derisively, or so it sounded.

                                  She never comes into the clearing now but grunts from the hillside just above it.

                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mbulu 18th March, 1938

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  Journeys end at last. here we are at Mbulu, installed in our new quarters which are
                                  as different as they possibly could be from our own cosy little home at Mchewe. We
                                  live now, my dears, in one wing of a sort of ‘Beau Geste’ fort but I’ll tell you more about
                                  it in my next letter. We only arrived yesterday and have not had time to look around.
                                  This letter will tell you just about our trip from Mbeya.

                                  We left the farm in our little red Ford two seater with all our portable goods and
                                  chattels plus two native servants and the two dogs. Before driving off, George took one
                                  look at the flattened springs and declared that he would be surprised if we reached
                                  Mbeya without a breakdown and that we would never make Mbulu with the car so
                                  overloaded.

                                  However luck was with us. We reached Mbeya without mishap and at one of the
                                  local garages saw a sturdy used Ford V8 boxbody car for sale. The garage agreed to
                                  take our small car as part payment and George drew on our little remaining capitol for the
                                  rest. We spent that night in the house of the Forest Officer and next morning set out in
                                  comfort for the Northern Province of Tanganyika.

                                  I had done the journey from Dodoma to Mbeya seven years before so was
                                  familiar with the scenery but the road was much improved and the old pole bridges had
                                  been replaced by modern steel ones. Kate was as good as gold all the way. We
                                  avoided hotels and camped by the road and she found this great fun.
                                  The road beyond Dodoma was new to me and very interesting country, flat and
                                  dry and dusty, as little rain falls there. The trees are mostly thorn trees but here and there
                                  one sees a giant baobab, weird trees with fantastically thick trunks and fat squat branches
                                  with meagre foliage. The inhabitants of this area I found interesting though. They are
                                  called Wagogo and are a primitive people who ape the Masai in dress and customs
                                  though they are much inferior to the Masai in physique. They are also great herders of
                                  cattle which, rather surprisingly, appear to thrive in that dry area.

                                  The scenery alters greatly as one nears Babati, which one approaches by a high
                                  escarpment from which one has a wonderful view of the Rift Valley. Babati township
                                  appears to be just a small group of Indian shops and shabby native houses, but I
                                  believe there are some good farms in the area. Though the little township is squalid,
                                  there is a beautiful lake and grand mountains to please the eye. We stopped only long
                                  enough to fill up with petrol and buy some foodstuffs. Beyond Babati there is a tsetse
                                  fly belt and George warned our two native servants to see that no tsetse flies settled on
                                  the dogs.

                                  We stopped for the night in a little rest house on the road about 80 miles from
                                  Arusha where we were to spend a few days with the Forest Officer before going on to
                                  Mbulu. I enjoyed this section of the road very much because it runs across wide plains
                                  which are bounded on the West by the blue mountains of the Rift Valley wall. Here for
                                  the first time I saw the Masai on their home ground guarding their vast herds of cattle. I
                                  also saw their strange primitive hovels called Manyattas, with their thorn walled cattle
                                  bomas and lots of plains game – giraffe, wildebeest, ostriches and antelope. Kate was
                                  wildly excited and entranced with the game especially the giraffe which stood gazing
                                  curiously and unafraid of us, often within a few yards of the road.

                                  Finally we came across the greatest thrill of all, my first view of Mt Meru the extinct
                                  volcano about 16,000 feet high which towers over Arusha township. The approach to
                                  Arusha is through flourishing coffee plantations very different alas from our farm at Mchewe. George says that at Arusha coffee growing is still a paying proposition
                                  because here the yield of berry per acre is much higher than in the Southern highlands
                                  and here in the North the farmers have not such heavy transport costs as the railway runs
                                  from Arusha to the port at Tanga.

                                  We stayed overnight at a rather second rate hotel but the food was good and we
                                  had hot baths and a good nights rest. Next day Tom Lewis the Forest Officer, fetched
                                  us and we spent a few days camping in a tent in the Lewis’ garden having meals at their
                                  home. Both Tom and Lillian Lewis were most friendly. Tom lewis explained to George
                                  what his work in the Mbulu District was to be, and they took us camping in a Forest
                                  Reserve where Lillian and her small son David and Kate and I had a lovely lazy time
                                  amidst beautiful surroundings. Before we left for Mbulu, Lillian took me shopping to buy
                                  material for curtains for our new home. She described the Forest House at Mbulu to me
                                  and it sounded delightful but alas, when we reached Mbulu we discovered that the
                                  Assistant District Officer had moved into the Forest House and we were directed to the
                                  Fort or Boma. The night before we left Arusha for Mbulu it rained very heavily and the
                                  road was very treacherous and slippery due to the surface being of ‘black cotton’ soil
                                  which has the appearance and consistency of chocolate blancmange, after rain. To get to
                                  Mbulu we had to drive back in the direction of Dodoma for some 70 miles and then turn
                                  to the right and drive across plains to the Great Rift Valley Wall. The views from this
                                  escarpment road which climbs this wall are magnificent. At one point one looks down
                                  upon Lake Manyara with its brilliant white beaches of soda.

                                  The drive was a most trying one for George. We had no chains for the wheels
                                  and several times we stuck in the mud and our two houseboys had to put grass and
                                  branches under the wheels to stop them from spinning. Quite early on in the afternoon
                                  George gave up all hope of reaching Mbulu that day and planned to spend the night in
                                  a little bush rest camp at Karatu. However at one point it looked as though we would not
                                  even reach this resthouse for late afternoon found us properly bogged down in a mess
                                  of mud at the bottom of a long and very steep hill. In spite of frantic efforts on the part of
                                  George and the two boys, all now very wet and muddy, the heavy car remained stuck.
                                  Suddenly five Masai men appeared through the bushes beside the road. They
                                  were all tall and angular and rather terrifying looking to me. Each wore only a blanket
                                  knotted over one shoulder and all were armed with spears. They lined up by the side of
                                  the road and just looked – not hostile but simply aloof and supercilious. George greeted
                                  them and said in Ki-Swahili, “Help to push and I will reward you.” But they said nothing,
                                  just drawing back imperceptibly to register disgust at the mere idea of manual labour.
                                  Their expressions said quite clearly “A Masai is a warrior and does not soil his hands.”
                                  George then did something which startled them I think, as much as me. He
                                  plucked their spears from their hands one by one and flung them into the back of the
                                  boxbody. “Now push!” he said, “And when we are safely out of the mud you shall have
                                  your spears back.” To my utter astonishment the Masai seemed to applaud George’s
                                  action. I think they admire courage in a man more than anything else. They pushed with a
                                  will and soon we were roaring up the long steep slope. “I can’t stop here” quoth George
                                  as up and up we went. The Masai were in mad pursuit with their blankets streaming
                                  behind. They took a very steep path which was a shortcut to the top. They are certainly
                                  amazing athletes and reached the top at the same time as the car. Their route of course
                                  was shorter but much more steep, yet they came up without any sign of fatigue to claim
                                  their spears and the money which George handed out with a friendly grin. The Masai
                                  took the whole episode in good heart and we parted on the most friendly terms.

                                  After a rather chilly night in the three walled shack, we started on the last lap of our
                                  journey yesterday morning in bright weather and made the trip to Mbulu without incident.

                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mbulu 24th March, 1938

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  Mbulu is an attractive station but living in this rather romantic looking fort has many
                                  disadvantages. Our quarters make up one side of the fort which is built up around a
                                  hollow square. The buildings are single storied but very tall in the German manner and
                                  there is a tower on one corner from which the Union Jack flies. The tower room is our
                                  sitting room, and one has very fine views from the windows of the rolling country side.
                                  However to reach this room one has to climb a steep flight of cement steps from the
                                  court yard. Another disadvantage of this tower room is that there is a swarm of bees in
                                  the roof and the stray ones drift down through holes in the ceiling and buzz angrily
                                  against the window panes or fly around in a most menacing manner.

                                  Ours are the only private quarters in the Fort. Two other sides of the Fort are
                                  used as offices, storerooms and court room and the fourth side is simply a thick wall with
                                  battlements and loopholes and a huge iron shod double door of enormous thickness
                                  which is always barred at sunset when the flag is hauled down. Two Police Askari always
                                  remain in the Fort on guard at night. The effect from outside the whitewashed fort is very
                                  romantic but inside it is hardly homely and how I miss my garden at Mchewe and the
                                  grass and trees.

                                  We have no privacy downstairs because our windows overlook the bare
                                  courtyard which is filled with Africans patiently waiting to be admitted to the courtroom as
                                  witnesses or spectators. The outside windows which overlook the valley are heavily
                                  barred. I can only think that the Germans who built this fort must have been very scared
                                  of the local natives.

                                  Our rooms are hardly cosy and are furnished with typical heavy German pieces.
                                  We have a vast bleak bedroom, a dining room and an enormous gloomy kitchen in
                                  which meals for the German garrison were cooked. At night this kitchen is alive with
                                  gigantic rats but fortunately they do not seem to care for the other rooms. To crown
                                  everything owls hoot and screech at night on the roof.

                                  On our first day here I wandered outside the fort walls with Kate and came upon a
                                  neatly fenced plot enclosing the graves of about fifteen South African soldiers killed by
                                  the Germans in the 1914-18 war. I understand that at least one of theses soldiers died in
                                  the courtyard here. The story goes, that during the period in the Great War when this fort
                                  was occupied by a troop of South African Horse, a German named Siedtendorf
                                  appeared at the great barred door at night and asked to speak to the officer in command
                                  of the Troop. The officer complied with this request and the small shutter in the door was
                                  opened so that he could speak with the German. The German, however, had not come
                                  to speak. When he saw the exposed face of the officer, he fired, killing him, and
                                  escaped into the dark night. I had this tale on good authority but cannot vouch for it. I do
                                  know though, that there are two bullet holes in the door beside the shutter. An unhappy
                                  story to think about when George is away, as he is now, and the moonlight throws queer
                                  shadows in the court yard and the owls hoot.

                                  However though I find our quarters depressing, I like Mbulu itself very much. It is
                                  rolling country, treeless except for the plantations of the Forestry Dept. The land is very
                                  fertile in the watered valleys but the grass on hills and plains is cropped to the roots by
                                  the far too numerous cattle and goats. There are very few Europeans on the station, only
                                  Mr Duncan, the District Officer, whose wife and children recently left for England, the
                                  Assistant District Officer and his wife, a bachelor Veterinary Officer, a Road Foreman and
                                  ourselves, and down in the village a German with an American wife and an elderly
                                  Irishman whom I have not met. The Government officials have a communal vegetable
                                  garden in the valley below the fort which keeps us well supplied with green stuff. 

                                  Most afternoons George, Kate and I go for walks after tea. On Fridays there is a
                                  little ceremony here outside the fort. In the late afternoon a little procession of small
                                  native schoolboys, headed by a drum and penny whistle band come marching up the
                                  road to a tune which sounds like ‘Two lovely black eyes”. They form up below our tower
                                  and as the flag is lowered for the day they play ‘God save the King’, and then march off
                                  again. It is quite a cheerful little ceremony.

                                  The local Africans are a skinny lot and, I should say, a poor tribe. They protect
                                  themselves against the cold by wrapping themselves in cotton blankets or a strip of
                                  unbleached sheeting. This they drape over their heads, almost covering their faces and
                                  the rest is wrapped closely round their bodies in the manner of a shroud. A most
                                  depressing fashion. They live in very primitive comfortless houses. They simply make a
                                  hollow in the hillside and build a front wall of wattle and daub. Into this rude shelter at night
                                  go cattle and goats, men, women, and children.

                                  Mbulu village has the usual mud brick and wattle dukas and wattle and daub
                                  houses. The chief trader is a Goan who keeps a surprisingly good variety of tinned
                                  foodstuffs and also sells hardware and soft goods.

                                  The Europeans here have been friendly but as you will have noted there are
                                  only two other women on station and no children at all to be companions for Kate.

                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mbulu 20th June 1938

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  Here we are on Safari with George at Babati where we are occupying a rest
                                  house on the slopes of Ufiome Mountain. The slopes are a Forest Reserve and
                                  George is supervising the clearing of firebreaks in preparation for the dry weather. He
                                  goes off after a very early breakfast and returns home in the late afternoon so Kate and I
                                  have long lazy days.

                                  Babati is a pleasant spot and the resthouse is quite comfortable. It is about a mile
                                  from the village which is just the usual collection of small mud brick and corrugated iron
                                  Indian Dukas. There are a few settlers in the area growing coffee, or going in for mixed
                                  farming but I don’t think they are doing very well. The farm adjoining the rest house is
                                  owned by Lord Lovelace but is run by a manager.

                                  George says he gets enough exercise clambering about all day on the mountain,
                                  so Kate and I do our walking in the mornings when George is busy, and we all relax in
                                  the evenings when George returns from his field work. Kate’s favourite walk is to the big
                                  block of mtama (sorghum) shambas lower down the hill. There are huge swarms of tiny
                                  grain eating birds around waiting the chance to plunder the mtama, so the crops are
                                  watched from sunrise to sunset.

                                  Crude observation platforms have been erected for this purpose in the centre of
                                  each field and the women and the young boys of the family concerned, take it in turn to
                                  occupy the platform and scare the birds. Each watcher has a sling and uses clods of
                                  earth for ammunition. The clod is placed in the centre of the sling which is then whirled
                                  around at arms length. Suddenly one end of the sling is released and the clod of earth
                                  flies out and shatters against the mtama stalks. The sling makes a loud whip like crack and
                                  the noise is quite startling and very effective in keeping the birds at a safe distance.

                                  Eleanor.

                                  Karatu 3rd July 1938

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  Still on safari you see! We left Babati ten days ago and passed through Mbulu
                                  on our way to this spot. We slept out of doors one night beside Lake Tiawa about eight
                                  miles from Mbulu. It was a peaceful spot and we enjoyed watching the reflection of the
                                  sunset on the lake and the waterhens and duck and pelicans settling down for the night.
                                  However it turned piercingly cold after sunset so we had an early supper and then all
                                  three of us lay down to sleep in the back of the boxbody (station wagon). It was a tight
                                  fit and a real case of ‘When Dad turns, we all turn.’

                                  Here at Karatu we are living in a grass hut with only three walls. It is rather sweet
                                  and looks like the setting for a Nativity Play. Kate and I share the only camp bed and
                                  George and the dogs sleep on the floor. The air here is very fresh and exhilarating and
                                  we all feel very fit. George is occupied all day supervising the cutting of firebreaks
                                  around existing plantations and the forest reserve of indigenous trees. Our camp is on
                                  the hillside and below us lie the fertile wheat lands of European farmers.

                                  They are mostly Afrikaners, the descendants of the Boer families who were
                                  invited by the Germans to settle here after the Boer War. Most of them are pro-British
                                  now and a few have called in here to chat to George about big game hunting. George
                                  gets on extremely well with them and recently attended a wedding where he had a
                                  lively time dancing at the reception. He likes the older people best as most are great
                                  individualists. One fine old man, surnamed von Rooyen, visited our camp. He is a Boer
                                  of the General Smuts type with spare figure and bearded face. George tells me he is a
                                  real patriarch with an enormous family – mainly sons. This old farmer fought against the
                                  British throughout the Boer War under General Smuts and again against the British in the
                                  German East Africa campaign when he was a scout and right hand man to Von Lettow. It
                                  is said that Von Lettow was able to stay in the field until the end of the Great War
                                  because he listened to the advise given to him by von Rooyen. However his dislike for
                                  the British does not extend to George as they have a mutual interest in big game
                                  hunting.

                                  Kate loves being on safari. She is now so accustomed to having me as her nurse
                                  and constant companion that I do not know how she will react to paid help. I shall have to
                                  get someone to look after her during my confinement in the little German Red Cross
                                  hospital at Oldeani.

                                  George has obtained permission from the District Commissioner, for Kate and
                                  me to occupy the Government Rest House at Oldeani from the end of July until the end
                                  of August when my baby is due. He will have to carry on with his field work but will join
                                  us at weekends whenever possible.

                                  Eleanor.

                                  Karatu 12th July 1938

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  Not long now before we leave this camp. We have greatly enjoyed our stay
                                  here in spite of the very chilly earl mornings and the nights when we sit around in heavy
                                  overcoats until our early bed time.

                                  Last Sunday I persuaded George to take Kate and me to the famous Ngoro-
                                  Ngoro Crater. He was not very keen to do so because the road is very bumpy for
                                  anyone in my interesting condition but I feel so fit that I was most anxious to take this
                                  opportunity of seeing the enormous crater. We may never be in this vicinity again and in
                                  any case safari will not be so simple with a small baby.

                                  What a wonderful trip it was! The road winds up a steep escarpment from which
                                  one gets a glorious birds eye view of the plains of the Great Rift Valley far, far below.
                                  The crater is immense. There is a road which skirts the rim in places and one has quite
                                  startling views of the floor of the crater about two thousand feet below.

                                  A camp for tourists has just been built in a clearing in the virgin forest. It is most
                                  picturesque as the camp buildings are very neatly constructed log cabins with very high
                                  pitched thatched roofs. We spent about an hour sitting on the grass near the edge of the
                                  crater enjoying the sunshine and the sharp air and really awe inspiring view. Far below us
                                  in the middle of the crater was a small lake and we could see large herds of game
                                  animals grazing there but they were too far away to be impressive, even seen through
                                  George’s field glasses. Most appeared to be wildebeest and zebra but I also picked
                                  out buffalo. Much more exciting was my first close view of a wild elephant. George
                                  pointed him out to me as we approached the rest camp on the inward journey. He
                                  stood quietly under a tree near the road and did not seem to be disturbed by the car
                                  though he rolled a wary eye in our direction. On our return journey we saw him again at
                                  almost uncomfortably close quarters. We rounded a sharp corner and there stood the
                                  elephant, facing us and slap in the middle of the road. He was busily engaged giving
                                  himself a dust bath but spared time to give us an irritable look. Fortunately we were on a
                                  slight slope so George quickly switched off the engine and backed the car quietly round
                                  the corner. He got out of the car and loaded his rifle, just in case! But after he had finished
                                  his toilet the elephant moved off the road and we took our chance and passed without
                                  incident.

                                  One notices the steepness of the Ngoro-Ngoro road more on the downward
                                  journey than on the way up. The road is cut into the side of the mountain so that one has
                                  a steep slope on one hand and a sheer drop on the other. George told me that a lorry
                                  coming down the mountain was once charged from behind by a rhino. On feeling and
                                  hearing the bash from behind the panic stricken driver drove off down the mountain as
                                  fast as he dared and never paused until he reached level ground at the bottom of the
                                  mountain. There was no sign of the rhino so the driver got out to examine his lorry and
                                  found the rhino horn embedded in the wooden tail end of the lorry. The horn had been
                                  wrenched right off!

                                  Happily no excitement of that kind happened to us. I have yet to see a rhino.

                                  Eleanor.

                                  Oldeani. 19th July 1938

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  Greetings from a lady in waiting! Kate and I have settled down comfortably in the
                                  new, solidly built Government Rest House which comprises one large living room and
                                  one large office with a connecting door. Outside there is a kitchen and a boys quarter.
                                  There are no resident Government officials here at Oldeani so the office is in use only
                                  when the District Officer from Mbulu makes his monthly visit. However a large Union
                                  Jack flies from a flagpole in the front of the building as a gentle reminder to the entirely
                                  German population of Oldeani that Tanganyika is now under British rule.

                                  There is quite a large community of German settlers here, most of whom are
                                  engaged in coffee farming. George has visited several of the farms in connection with his
                                  forestry work and says the coffee plantations look very promising indeed. There are also
                                  a few German traders in the village and there is a large boarding school for German
                                  children and also a very pleasant little hospital where I have arranged to have the baby.
                                  Right next door to the Rest House is a General Dealers Store run by a couple named
                                  Schnabbe. The shop is stocked with drapery, hardware, china and foodstuffs all
                                  imported from Germany and of very good quality. The Schnabbes also sell local farm
                                  produce, beautiful fresh vegetables, eggs and pure rich milk and farm butter. Our meat
                                  comes from a German butchery and it is a great treat to get clean, well cut meat. The
                                  sausages also are marvellous and in great variety.

                                  The butcher is an entertaining character. When he called round looking for custom I
                                  expected him to break out in a yodel any minute, as it was obvious from a glance that
                                  the Alps are his natural background. From under a green Tyrollean hat with feather,
                                  blooms a round beefy face with sparkling small eyes and such widely spaced teeth that
                                  one inevitably thinks of a garden rake. Enormous beefy thighs bulge from greasy
                                  lederhosen which are supported by the traditional embroidered braces. So far the
                                  butcher is the only cheery German, male or female, whom I have seen, and I have met
                                  most of the locals at the Schnabbe’s shop. Most of the men seem to have cultivated
                                  the grim Hitler look. They are all fanatical Nazis and one is usually greeted by a raised
                                  hand and Heil Hitler! All very theatrical. I always feel like crying in ringing tones ‘God
                                  Save the King’ or even ‘St George for England’. However the men are all very correct
                                  and courteous and the women friendly. The women all admire Kate and cry, “Ag, das
                                  kleine Englander.” She really is a picture with her rosy cheeks and huge grey eyes and
                                  golden curls. Kate is having a wonderful time playing with Manfried, the Scnabbe’s small
                                  son. Neither understands a word said by the other but that doesn’t seem to worry them.

                                  Before he left on safari, George took me to hospital for an examination by the
                                  nurse, Sister Marianne. She has not been long in the country and knows very little
                                  English but is determined to learn and carried on an animated, if rather quaint,
                                  conversation with frequent references to a pocket dictionary. She says I am not to worry
                                  because there is not doctor here. She is a very experienced midwife and anyway in an
                                  emergency could call on the old retired Veterinary Surgeon for assistance.
                                  I asked sister Marianne whether she knew of any German woman or girl who
                                  would look after Kate whilst I am in hospital and today a very top drawer German,
                                  bearing a strong likeness to ‘Little Willie’, called and offered the services of his niece who
                                  is here on a visit from Germany. I was rather taken aback and said, “Oh no Baron, your
                                  niece would not be the type I had in mind. I’m afraid I cannot pay much for a companion.”
                                  However the Baron was not to be discouraged. He told me that his niece is seventeen
                                  but looks twenty, that she is well educated and will make a cheerful companion. Her
                                  father wishes her to learn to speak English fluently and that is why the Baron wished her
                                  to come to me as a house daughter. As to pay, a couple of pounds a month for pocket
                                  money and her keep was all he had in mind. So with some misgivings I agreed to take
                                  the niece on as a companion as from 1st August.

                                  Eleanor.

                                  Oldeani. 10th August 1938

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  Never a dull moment since my young companion arrived. She is a striking looking
                                  girl with a tall boyish figure and very short and very fine dark hair which she wears
                                  severely slicked back. She wears tweeds, no make up but has shiny rosy cheeks and
                                  perfect teeth – she also,inevitably, has a man friend and I have an uncomfortable
                                  suspicion that it is because of him that she was planted upon me. Upon second
                                  thoughts though, maybe it was because of her excessive vitality, or even because of
                                  her healthy appetite! The Baroness, I hear is in poor health and I can imagine that such
                                  abundant health and spirit must have been quite overpowering. The name is Ingeborg,
                                  but she is called Mouche, which I believe means Mouse. Someone in her family must
                                  have a sense of humour.

                                  Her English only needed practice and she now chatters fluently so that I know her
                                  background and views on life. Mouche’s father is a personal friend of Goering. He was
                                  once a big noise in the German Airforce but is now connected with the car industry and
                                  travels frequently and intensively in Europe and America on business. Mouche showed
                                  me some snap shots of her family and I must say they look prosperous and charming.
                                  Mouche tells me that her father wants her to learn to speak English fluently so that
                                  she can get a job with some British diplomat in Cairo. I had immediate thought that I
                                  might be nursing a future Mata Hari in my bosom, but this was immediately extinguished
                                  when Mouche remarked that her father would like her to marry an Englishman. However
                                  it seems that the mere idea revolts her. “Englishmen are degenerates who swill whisky
                                  all day.” I pointed out that she had met George, who was a true blue Englishman, but
                                  was nevertheless a fine physical specimen and certainly didn’t drink all day. Mouche
                                  replied that George is not an Englishman but a hunter, as though that set him apart.
                                  Mouche is an ardent Hitler fan and an enthusiastic member of the Hitler Youth
                                  Movement. The house resounds with Hitler youth songs and when she is not singing,
                                  her gramophone is playing very stirring marching songs. I cannot understand a word,
                                  which is perhaps as well. Every day she does the most strenuous exercises watched
                                  with envy by me as my proportions are now those of a circus Big Top. Mouche eats a
                                  fantastic amount of meat and I feel it is a blessing that she is much admired by our
                                  Tyrollean butcher who now delivers our meat in person and adds as a token of his
                                  admiration some extra sausages for Mouche.

                                  I must confess I find her stimulating company as George is on safari most of the
                                  time and my evenings otherwise would be lonely. I am a little worried though about
                                  leaving Kate here with Mouche when I go to hospital. The dogs and Kate have not taken
                                  to her. I am trying to prepare Kate for the separation but she says, “She’s not my
                                  mummy. You are my dear mummy, and I want you, I want you.” George has got
                                  permission from the Provincial Forestry Officer to spend the last week of August here at
                                  the Rest House with me and I only hope that the baby will be born during that time.
                                  Kate adores her dad and will be perfectly happy to remain here with him.

                                  One final paragraph about Mouche. I thought all German girls were domesticated
                                  but not Mouche. I have Kesho-Kutwa here with me as cook and I have engaged a local
                                  boy to do the laundry. I however expected Mouche would take over making the
                                  puddings and pastry but she informed me that she can only bake a chocolate cake and
                                  absolutely nothing else. She said brightly however that she would do the mending. As
                                  there is none for her to do, she has rescued a large worn handkerchief of George’s and
                                  sits with her feet up listening to stirring gramophone records whilst she mends the
                                  handkerchief with exquisite darning.

                                  Eleanor.

                                  Oldeani. 20th August 1938

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  Just after I had posted my last letter I received what George calls a demi official
                                  letter from the District Officer informing me that I would have to move out of the Rest
                                  House for a few days as the Governor and his hangers on would be visiting Oldeani
                                  and would require the Rest House. Fortunately George happened to be here for a few
                                  hours and he arranged for Kate and Mouche and me to spend a few days at the
                                  German School as borders. So here I am at the school having a pleasant and restful
                                  time and much entertained by all the goings on.

                                  The school buildings were built with funds from Germany and the school is run on
                                  the lines of a contemporary German school. I think the school gets a grant from the
                                  Tanganyika Government towards running expenses, but I am not sure. The school hall is
                                  dominated by a more than life sized oil painting of Adolf Hitler which, at present, is
                                  flanked on one side by the German Flag and on the other by the Union Jack. I cannot
                                  help feeling that the latter was put up today for the Governor’s visit today.
                                  The teachers are very amiable. We all meet at mealtimes, and though few of the
                                  teachers speak English, the ones who do are anxious to chatter. The headmaster is a
                                  scholarly man but obviously anti-British. He says he cannot understand why so many
                                  South Africans are loyal to Britain – or rather to England. “They conquered your country
                                  didn’t they?” I said that that had never occurred to me and that anyway I was mainly of
                                  Scots descent and that loyalty to the crown was natural to me. “But the English
                                  conquered the Scots and yet you are loyal to England. That I cannot understand.” “Well I
                                  love England,” said I firmly, ”and so do all British South Africans.” Since then we have
                                  stuck to English literature. Shakespeare, Lord Byron and Galsworthy seem to be the
                                  favourites and all, thank goodness, make safe topics for conversation.
                                  Mouche is in her element but Kate and I do not enjoy the food which is typically
                                  German and consists largely of masses of fat pork and sauerkraut and unfamiliar soups. I
                                  feel sure that the soup at lunch today had blobs of lemon curd in it! I also find most
                                  disconcerting the way that everyone looks at me and says, “Bon appetite”, with much
                                  smiling and nodding so I have to fight down my nausea and make a show of enjoying
                                  the meals.

                                  The teacher whose room adjoins mine is a pleasant woman and I take my
                                  afternoon tea with her. She, like all the teachers, has a large framed photo of Hitler on her
                                  wall flanked by bracket vases of fresh flowers. One simply can’t get away from the man!
                                  Even in the dormitories each child has a picture of Hitler above the bed. Hitler accepting
                                  flowers from a small girl, or patting a small boy on the head. Even the children use the
                                  greeting ‘Heil Hitler’. These German children seem unnaturally prim when compared with
                                  my cheerful ex-pupils in South Africa but some of them are certainly very lovely to look
                                  at.

                                  Tomorrow Mouche, Kate and I return to our quarters in the Rest House and in a
                                  few days George will join us for a week.

                                  Eleanor.

                                  Oldeani Hospital. 9th September 1938

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  You will all be delighted to hear that we have a second son, whom we have
                                  named John. He is a darling, so quaint and good. He looks just like a little old man with a
                                  high bald forehead fringed around the edges with a light brown fluff. George and I call
                                  him Johnny Jo because he has a tiny round mouth and a rather big nose and reminds us
                                  of A.A.Milne’s ‘Jonathan Jo has a mouth like an O’ , but Kate calls him, ‘My brother John’.
                                  George was not here when he was born on September 5th, just two minutes
                                  before midnight. He left on safari on the morning of the 4th and, of course, that very night
                                  the labour pains started. Fortunately Kate was in bed asleep so Mouche walked with
                                  me up the hill to the hospital where I was cheerfully received by Sister Marianne who
                                  had everything ready for the confinement. I was lucky to have such an experienced
                                  midwife because this was a breech birth and sister had to manage single handed. As
                                  there was no doctor present I was not allowed even a sniff of anaesthetic. Sister slaved
                                  away by the light of a pressure lamp endeavouring to turn the baby having first shoved
                                  an inverted baby bath under my hips to raise them.

                                  What a performance! Sister Marianne was very much afraid that she might not be
                                  able to save the baby and great was our relief when at last she managed to haul him out
                                  by the feet. One slap and the baby began to cry without any further attention so Sister
                                  wrapped him up in a blanket and took Johnny to her room for the night. I got very little
                                  sleep but was so thankful to have the ordeal over that I did not mind even though I
                                  heard a hyaena cackling and calling under my window in a most evil way.
                                  When Sister brought Johnny to me in the early morning I stared in astonishment.
                                  Instead of dressing him in one of his soft Viyella nighties, she had dressed him in a short
                                  sleeved vest of knitted cotton with a cotton cloth swayed around his waist sarong
                                  fashion. When I protested, “But Sister why is the baby not dressed in his own clothes?”
                                  She answered firmly, “I find it is not allowed. A baby’s clotheses must be boiled and I
                                  cannot boil clotheses of wool therefore your baby must wear the clotheses of the Red
                                  Cross.”

                                  It was the same with the bedding. Poor Johnny lies all day in a deep wicker
                                  basket with a detachable calico lining. There is no pillow under his head but a vast kind of
                                  calico covered pillow is his only covering. There is nothing at all cosy and soft round my
                                  poor baby. I said crossly to the Sister, “As every thing must be so sterile, I wonder you
                                  don’t boil me too.” This she ignored.

                                  When my message reached George he dashed back to visit us. Sister took him
                                  first to see the baby and George was astonished to see the baby basket covered by a
                                  sheet. “She has the poor little kid covered up like a bloody parrot,” he told me. So I
                                  asked him to go at once to buy a square of mosquito netting to replace the sheet.
                                  Kate is quite a problem. She behaves like an Angel when she is here in my
                                  room but is rebellious when Sister shoos her out. She says she “Hates the Nanny”
                                  which is what she calls Mouche. Unfortunately it seems that she woke before midnight
                                  on the night Johnny Jo was born to find me gone and Mouche in my bed. According to
                                  Mouche, Kate wept all night and certainly when she visited me in the early morning
                                  Kate’s face was puffy with crying and she clung to me crying “Oh my dear mummy, why
                                  did you go away?” over and over again. Sister Marianne was touched and suggested
                                  that Mouche and Kate should come to the hospital as boarders as I am the only patient
                                  at present and there is plenty of room. Luckily Kate does not seem at all jealous of the
                                  baby and it is a great relief to have here here under my eye.

                                  Eleanor.

                                  #6262
                                  TracyTracy
                                  Participant

                                    From Tanganyika with Love

                                    continued  ~ part 3

                                    With thanks to Mike Rushby.

                                    Mchewe Estate. 22nd March 1935

                                    Dearest Family,

                                    I am feeling much better now that I am five months pregnant and have quite got
                                    my appetite back. Once again I go out with “the Mchewe Hunt” which is what George
                                    calls the procession made up of the donkey boy and donkey with Ann confidently riding
                                    astride, me beside the donkey with Georgie behind riding the stick which he much
                                    prefers to the donkey. The Alsatian pup, whom Ann for some unknown reason named
                                    ‘Tubbage’, and the two cats bring up the rear though sometimes Tubbage rushes
                                    ahead and nearly knocks me off my feet. He is not the loveable pet that Kelly was.
                                    It is just as well that I have recovered my health because my mother-in-law has
                                    decided to fly out from England to look after Ann and George when I am in hospital. I am
                                    very grateful for there is no one lse to whom I can turn. Kath Hickson-Wood is seldom on
                                    their farm because Hicky is working a guano claim and is making quite a good thing out of
                                    selling bat guano to the coffee farmers at Mbosi. They camp out at the claim, a series of
                                    caves in the hills across the valley and visit the farm only occasionally. Anne Molteno is
                                    off to Cape Town to have her baby at her mothers home and there are no women in
                                    Mbeya I know well. The few women are Government Officials wives and they come
                                    and go. I make so few trips to the little town that there is no chance to get on really
                                    friendly terms with them.

                                    Janey, the ayah, is turning into a treasure. She washes and irons well and keeps
                                    the children’s clothes cupboard beautifully neat. Ann and George however are still
                                    reluctant to go for walks with her. They find her dull because, like all African ayahs, she
                                    has no imagination and cannot play with them. She should however be able to help with
                                    the baby. Ann is very excited about the new baby. She so loves all little things.
                                    Yesterday she went into ecstasies over ten newly hatched chicks.

                                    She wants a little sister and perhaps it would be a good thing. Georgie is so very
                                    active and full of mischief that I feel another wild little boy might be more than I can
                                    manage. Although Ann is older, it is Georgie who always thinks up the mischief. They
                                    have just been having a fight. Georgie with the cooks umbrella versus Ann with her frilly
                                    pink sunshade with the inevitable result that the sunshade now has four broken ribs.
                                    Any way I never feel lonely now during the long hours George is busy on the
                                    shamba. The children keep me on my toes and I have plenty of sewing to do for the
                                    baby. George is very good about amusing the children before their bedtime and on
                                    Sundays. In the afternoons when it is not wet I take Ann and Georgie for a walk down
                                    the hill. George meets us at the bottom and helps me on the homeward journey. He
                                    grabs one child in each hand by the slack of their dungarees and they do a sort of giant
                                    stride up the hill, half walking half riding.

                                    Very much love,
                                    Eleanor.

                                    Mchewe Estate. 14th June 1935

                                    Dearest Family,

                                    A great flap here. We had a letter yesterday to say that mother-in-law will be
                                    arriving in four days time! George is very amused at my frantic efforts at spring cleaning
                                    but he has told me before that she is very house proud so I feel I must make the best
                                    of what we have.

                                    George is very busy building a store for the coffee which will soon be ripening.
                                    This time he is doing the bricklaying himself. It is quite a big building on the far end of the
                                    farm and close to the river. He is also making trays of chicken wire nailed to wooden
                                    frames with cheap calico stretched over the wire.

                                    Mother will have to sleep in the verandah room which leads off the bedroom
                                    which we share with the children. George will have to sleep in the outside spare room as
                                    there is no door between the bedroom and the verandah room. I am sewing frantically
                                    to make rose coloured curtains and bedspread out of material mother-in-law sent for
                                    Christmas and will have to make a curtain for the doorway. The kitchen badly needs
                                    whitewashing but George says he cannot spare the labour so I hope mother won’t look.
                                    To complicate matters, George has been invited to lunch with the Governor on the day
                                    of Mother’s arrival. After lunch they are to visit the newly stocked trout streams in the
                                    Mporotos. I hope he gets back to Mbeya in good time to meet mother’s plane.
                                    Ann has been off colour for a week. She looks very pale and her pretty fair hair,
                                    normally so shiny, is dull and lifeless. It is such a pity that mother should see her like this
                                    because first impressions do count so much and I am looking to the children to attract
                                    attention from me. I am the size of a circus tent and hardly a dream daughter-in-law.
                                    Georgie, thank goodness, is blooming but he has suddenly developed a disgusting
                                    habit of spitting on the floor in the manner of the natives. I feel he might say “Gran, look
                                    how far I can spit and give an enthusiastic demonstration.

                                    Just hold thumbs that all goes well.

                                    your loving but anxious,
                                    Eleanor.

                                    Mchewe Estate. 28th June 1935

                                    Dearest Family,

                                    Mother-in-law duly arrived in the District Commissioner’s car. George did not dare
                                    to use the A.C. as she is being very temperamental just now. They also brought the
                                    mail bag which contained a parcel of lovely baby clothes from you. Thank you very
                                    much. Mother-in-law is very put out because the large parcel she posted by surface
                                    mail has not yet arrived.

                                    Mother arrived looking very smart in an ankle length afternoon frock of golden
                                    brown crepe and smart hat, and wearing some very good rings. She is a very
                                    handsome woman with the very fair complexion that goes with red hair. The hair, once
                                    Titan, must now be grey but it has been very successfully tinted and set. I of course,
                                    was shapeless in a cotton maternity frock and no credit to you. However, so far, motherin-
                                    law has been uncritical and friendly and charmed with the children who have taken to
                                    her. Mother does not think that the children resemble me in any way. Ann resembles her
                                    family the Purdys and Georgie is a Morley, her mother’s family. She says they had the
                                    same dark eyes and rather full mouths. I say feebly, “But Georgie has my colouring”, but
                                    mother won’t hear of it. So now you know! Ann is a Purdy and Georgie a Morley.
                                    Perhaps number three will be a Leslie.

                                    What a scramble I had getting ready for mother. Her little room really looks pretty
                                    and fresh, but the locally woven grass mats arrived only minutes before mother did. I
                                    also frantically overhauled our clothes and it a good thing that I did so because mother
                                    has been going through all the cupboards looking for mending. Mother is kept so busy
                                    in her own home that I think she finds time hangs on her hands here. She is very good at
                                    entertaining the children and has even tried her hand at picking coffee a couple of times.
                                    Mother cannot get used to the native boy servants but likes Janey, so Janey keeps her
                                    room in order. Mother prefers to wash and iron her own clothes.

                                    I almost lost our cook through mother’s surplus energy! Abel our previous cook
                                    took a new wife last month and, as the new wife, and Janey the old, were daggers
                                    drawn, Abel moved off to a job on the Lupa leaving Janey and her daughter here.
                                    The new cook is capable, but he is a fearsome looking individual called Alfani. He has a
                                    thick fuzz of hair which he wears long, sometimes hidden by a dingy turban, and he
                                    wears big brass earrings. I think he must be part Somali because he has a hawk nose
                                    and a real Brigand look. His kitchen is never really clean but he is an excellent cook and
                                    as cooks are hard to come by here I just keep away from the kitchen. Not so mother!
                                    A few days after her arrival she suggested kindly that I should lie down after lunch
                                    so I rested with the children whilst mother, unknown to me, went out to the kitchen and
                                    not only scrubbed the table and shelves but took the old iron stove to pieces and
                                    cleaned that. Unfortunately in her zeal she poked a hole through the stove pipe.
                                    Had I known of these activities I would have foreseen the cook’s reaction when
                                    he returned that evening to cook the supper. he was furious and wished to leave on the
                                    spot and demanded his wages forthwith. The old Memsahib had insulted him by
                                    scrubbing his already spotless kitchen and had broken his stove and made it impossible
                                    for him to cook. This tirade was accompanied by such waving of hands and rolling of
                                    eyes that I longed to sack him on the spot. However I dared not as I might not get
                                    another cook for weeks. So I smoothed him down and he patched up the stove pipe
                                    with a bit of tin and some wire and produced a good meal. I am wondering what
                                    transformations will be worked when I am in hospital.

                                    Our food is really good but mother just pecks at it. No wonder really, because
                                    she has had some shocks. One day she found the kitchen boy diligently scrubbing the box lavatory seat with a scrubbing brush which he dipped into one of my best large
                                    saucepans! No one can foresee what these boys will do. In these remote areas house
                                    servants are usually recruited from the ranks of the very primitive farm labourers, who first
                                    come to the farm as naked savages, and their notions of hygiene simply don’t exist.
                                    One day I said to mother in George’s presence “When we were newly married,
                                    mother, George used to brag about your cooking and say that you would run a home
                                    like this yourself with perhaps one ‘toto’. Mother replied tartly, “That was very bad of
                                    George and not true. If my husband had brought me out here I would not have stayed a
                                    month. I think you manage very well.” Which reply made me warm to mother a lot.
                                    To complicate things we have a new pup, a little white bull terrier bitch whom
                                    George has named Fanny. She is tiny and not yet house trained but seems a plucky
                                    and attractive little animal though there is no denying that she does look like a piglet.

                                    Very much love to all,
                                    Eleanor.

                                    Mchewe Estate. 3rd August 1935

                                    Dearest Family,

                                    Here I am in hospital, comfortably in bed with our new daughter in her basket
                                    beside me. She is a lovely little thing, very plump and cuddly and pink and white and
                                    her head is covered with tiny curls the colour of Golden Syrup. We meant to call her
                                    Margery Kate, after our Marj and my mother-in-law whose name is Catherine.
                                    I am enjoying the rest, knowing that George and mother will be coping
                                    successfully on the farm. My room is full of flowers, particularly with the roses and
                                    carnations which grow so well here. Kate was not due until August 5th but the doctor
                                    wanted me to come in good time in view of my tiresome early pregnancy.

                                    For weeks beforehand George had tinkered with the A.C. and we started for
                                    Mbeya gaily enough on the twenty ninth, however, after going like a dream for a couple
                                    of miles, she simply collapsed from exhaustion at the foot of a hill and all the efforts of
                                    the farm boys who had been sent ahead for such an emergency failed to start her. So
                                    George sent back to the farm for the machila and I sat in the shade of a tree, wondering
                                    what would happen if I had the baby there and then, whilst George went on tinkering
                                    with the car. Suddenly she sprang into life and we roared up that hill and all the way into
                                    Mbeya. The doctor welcomed us pleasantly and we had tea with his family before I
                                    settled into my room. Later he examined me and said that it was unlikely that the baby
                                    would be born for several days. The new and efficient German nurse said, “Thank
                                    goodness for that.” There was a man in hospital dying from a stomach cancer and she
                                    had not had a decent nights sleep for three nights.

                                    Kate however had other plans. I woke in the early morning with labour pains but
                                    anxious not to disturb the nurse, I lay and read or tried to read a book, hoping that I
                                    would not have to call the nurse until daybreak. However at four a.m., I went out into the
                                    wind which was howling along the open verandah and knocked on the nurse’s door. She
                                    got up and very crossly informed me that I was imagining things and should get back to
                                    bed at once. She said “It cannot be so. The Doctor has said it.” I said “Of course it is,”
                                    and then and there the water broke and clinched my argument. She then went into a flat
                                    spin. “But the bed is not ready and my instruments are not ready,” and she flew around
                                    to rectify this and also sent an African orderly to call the doctor. I paced the floor saying
                                    warningly “Hurry up with that bed. I am going to have the baby now!” She shrieked
                                    “Take off your dressing gown.” But I was passed caring. I flung myself on the bed and
                                    there was Kate. The nurse had done all that was necessary by the time the doctor
                                    arrived.

                                    A funny thing was, that whilst Kate was being born on the bed, a black cat had
                                    kittens under it! The doctor was furious with the nurse but the poor thing must have crept
                                    in out of the cold wind when I went to call the nurse. A happy omen I feel for the baby’s
                                    future. George had no anxiety this time. He stayed at the hospital with me until ten
                                    o’clock when he went down to the hotel to sleep and he received the news in a note
                                    from me with his early morning tea. He went to the farm next morning but will return on
                                    the sixth to fetch me home.

                                    I do feel so happy. A very special husband and three lovely children. What
                                    more could anyone possibly want.

                                    Lots and lots of love,
                                    Eleanor.

                                    Mchewe Estate. 20th August 1935

                                    Dearest Family,

                                    Well here we are back at home and all is very well. The new baby is very placid
                                    and so pretty. Mother is delighted with her and Ann loved her at sight but Georgie is not
                                    so sure. At first he said, “Your baby is no good. Chuck her in the kalonga.” The kalonga
                                    being the ravine beside the house , where, I regret to say, much of the kitchen refuse is
                                    dumped. he is very jealous when I carry Kate around or feed her but is ready to admire
                                    her when she is lying alone in her basket.

                                    George walked all the way from the farm to fetch us home. He hired a car and
                                    native driver from the hotel, but drove us home himself going with such care over ruts
                                    and bumps. We had a great welcome from mother who had had the whole house
                                    spring cleaned. However George loyally says it looks just as nice when I am in charge.
                                    Mother obviously, had had more than enough of the back of beyond and
                                    decided to stay on only one week after my return home. She had gone into the kitchen
                                    one day just in time to see the houseboy scooping the custard he had spilt on the table
                                    back into the jug with the side of his hand. No doubt it would have been served up
                                    without a word. On another occasion she had walked in on the cook’s daily ablutions. He
                                    was standing in a small bowl of water in the centre of the kitchen, absolutely naked,
                                    enjoying a slipper bath. She left last Wednesday and gave us a big laugh before she
                                    left. She never got over her horror of eating food prepared by our cook and used to
                                    push it around her plate. Well, when the time came for mother to leave for the plane, she
                                    put on the very smart frock in which she had arrived, and then came into the sitting room
                                    exclaiming in dismay “Just look what has happened, I must have lost a stone!’ We
                                    looked, and sure enough, the dress which had been ankle deep before, now touched
                                    the floor. “Good show mother.” said George unfeelingly. “You ought to be jolly grateful,
                                    you needed to lose weight and it would have cost you the earth at a beauty parlour to
                                    get that sylph-like figure.”

                                    When mother left she took, in a perforated matchbox, one of the frilly mantis that
                                    live on our roses. She means to keep it in a goldfish bowl in her dining room at home.
                                    Georgie and Ann filled another matchbox with dead flies for food for the mantis on the
                                    journey.

                                    Now that mother has left, Georgie and Ann attach themselves to me and firmly
                                    refuse to have anything to do with the ayah,Janey. She in any case now wishes to have
                                    a rest. Mother tipped her well and gave her several cotton frocks so I suspect she wants
                                    to go back to her hometown in Northern Rhodesia to show off a bit.
                                    Georgie has just sidled up with a very roguish look. He asked “You like your
                                    baby?” I said “Yes indeed I do.” He said “I’ll prick your baby with a velly big thorn.”

                                    Who would be a mother!
                                    Eleanor

                                    Mchewe Estate. 20th September 1935

                                    Dearest Family,

                                    I have been rather in the wars with toothache and as there is still no dentist at
                                    Mbeya to do the fillings, I had to have four molars extracted at the hospital. George
                                    says it is fascinating to watch me at mealtimes these days because there is such a gleam
                                    of satisfaction in my eye when I do manage to get two teeth to meet on a mouthful.
                                    About those scissors Marj sent Ann. It was not such a good idea. First she cut off tufts of
                                    George’s hair so that he now looks like a bad case of ringworm and then she cut a scalp
                                    lock, a whole fist full of her own shining hair, which George so loves. George scolded
                                    Ann and she burst into floods of tears. Such a thing as a scolding from her darling daddy
                                    had never happened before. George immediately made a long drooping moustache
                                    out of the shorn lock and soon had her smiling again. George is always very gentle with
                                    Ann. One has to be , because she is frightfully sensitive to criticism.

                                    I am kept pretty busy these days, Janey has left and my houseboy has been ill
                                    with pneumonia. I now have to wash all the children’s things and my own, (the cook does
                                    George’s clothes) and look after the three children. Believe me, I can hardly keep awake
                                    for Kate’s ten o’clock feed.

                                    I do hope I shall get some new servants next month because I also got George
                                    to give notice to the cook. I intercepted him last week as he was storming down the hill
                                    with my large kitchen knife in his hand. “Where are you going with my knife?” I asked.
                                    “I’m going to kill a man!” said Alfani, rolling his eyes and looking extremely ferocious. “He
                                    has taken my wife.” “Not with my knife”, said I reaching for it. So off Alfani went, bent on
                                    vengeance and I returned the knife to the kitchen. Dinner was served and I made no
                                    enquiries but I feel that I need someone more restful in the kitchen than our brigand
                                    Alfani.

                                    George has been working on the car and has now fitted yet another radiator. This
                                    is a lorry one and much too tall to be covered by the A.C.’s elegant bonnet which is
                                    secured by an old strap. The poor old A.C. now looks like an ancient shoe with a turned
                                    up toe. It only needs me in it with the children to make a fine illustration to the old rhyme!
                                    Ann and Georgie are going through a climbing phase. They practically live in
                                    trees. I rushed out this morning to investigate loud screams and found Georgie hanging
                                    from a fork in a tree by one ankle, whilst Ann stood below on tiptoe with hands stretched
                                    upwards to support his head.

                                    Do I sound as though I have straws in my hair? I have.
                                    Lots of love,
                                    Eleanor.

                                    Mchewe Estate. 11th October 1935

                                    Dearest Family,

                                    Thank goodness! I have a new ayah name Mary. I had heard that there was a
                                    good ayah out of work at Tukuyu 60 miles away so sent a messenger to fetch her. She
                                    arrived after dark wearing a bright dress and a cheerful smile and looked very suitable by
                                    the light of a storm lamp. I was horrified next morning to see her in daylight. She was
                                    dressed all in black and had a rather sinister look. She reminds me rather of your old maid
                                    Candace who overheard me laughing a few days before Ann was born and croaked
                                    “Yes , Miss Eleanor, today you laugh but next week you might be dead.” Remember
                                    how livid you were, dad?

                                    I think Mary has the same grim philosophy. Ann took one look at her and said,
                                    “What a horrible old lady, mummy.” Georgie just said “Go away”, both in English and Ki-
                                    Swahili. Anyway Mary’s references are good so I shall keep her on to help with Kate
                                    who is thriving and bonny and placid.

                                    Thank you for the offer of toys for Christmas but, if you don’t mind, I’d rather have
                                    some clothing for the children. Ann is quite contented with her dolls Barbara and Yvonne.
                                    Barbara’s once beautiful face is now pieced together like a jigsaw puzzle having come
                                    into contact with Georgie’s ever busy hammer. However Ann says she will love her for
                                    ever and she doesn’t want another doll. Yvonne’s hay day is over too. She
                                    disappeared for weeks and we think Fanny, the pup, was the culprit. Ann discovered
                                    Yvonne one morning in some long wet weeds. Poor Yvonne is now a ghost of her
                                    former self. All the sophisticated make up was washed off her papier-mâché face and
                                    her hair is decidedly bedraggled, but Ann was radiant as she tucked her back into bed
                                    and Yvonne is as precious to Ann as she ever was.

                                    Georgie simply does not care for toys. His paint box, hammer and the trenching
                                    hoe George gave him for his second birthday are all he wants or needs. Both children
                                    love books but I sometimes wonder whether they stimulate Ann’s imagination too much.
                                    The characters all become friends of hers and she makes up stories about them to tell
                                    Georgie. She adores that illustrated children’s Bible Mummy sent her but you would be
                                    astonished at the yarns she spins about “me and my friend Jesus.” She also will call
                                    Moses “Old Noses”, and looking at a picture of Jacob’s dream, with the shining angels
                                    on the ladder between heaven and earth, she said “Georgie, if you see an angel, don’t
                                    touch it, it’s hot.”

                                    Eleanor.

                                    Mchewe Estate. 17th October 1935

                                    Dearest Family,

                                    I take back the disparaging things I said about my new Ayah, because she has
                                    proved her worth in an unexpected way. On Wednesday morning I settled Kate in he
                                    cot after her ten o’clock feed and sat sewing at the dining room table with Ann and
                                    Georgie opposite me, both absorbed in painting pictures in identical seed catalogues.
                                    Suddenly there was a terrific bang on the back door, followed by an even heavier blow.
                                    The door was just behind me and I got up and opened it. There, almost filling the door
                                    frame, stood a huge native with staring eyes and his teeth showing in a mad grimace. In
                                    his hand he held a rolled umbrella by the ferrule, the shaft I noticed was unusually long
                                    and thick and the handle was a big round knob.

                                    I was terrified as you can imagine, especially as, through the gap under the
                                    native’s raised arm, I could see the new cook and the kitchen boy running away down to
                                    the shamba! I hastily tried to shut and lock the door but the man just brushed me aside.
                                    For a moment he stood over me with the umbrella raised as though to strike. Rather
                                    fortunately, I now think, I was too petrified to say a word. The children never moved but
                                    Tubbage, the Alsatian, got up and jumped out of the window!

                                    Then the native turned away and still with the same fixed stare and grimace,
                                    began to attack the furniture with his umbrella. Tables and chairs were overturned and
                                    books and ornaments scattered on the floor. When the madman had his back turned and
                                    was busily bashing the couch, I slipped round the dining room table, took Ann and
                                    Georgie by the hand and fled through the front door to the garage where I hid the
                                    children in the car. All this took several minutes because naturally the children were
                                    terrified. I was worried to death about the baby left alone in the bedroom and as soon
                                    as I had Ann and Georgie settled I ran back to the house.

                                    I reached the now open front door just as Kianda the houseboy opened the back
                                    door of the lounge. He had been away at the river washing clothes but, on hearing of the
                                    madman from the kitchen boy he had armed himself with a stout stick and very pluckily,
                                    because he is not a robust boy, had returned to the house to eject the intruder. He
                                    rushed to attack immediately and I heard a terrific exchange of blows behind me as I
                                    opened our bedroom door. You can imagine what my feelings were when I was
                                    confronted by an empty cot! Just then there was an uproar inside as all the farm
                                    labourers armed with hoes and pangas and sticks, streamed into the living room from the
                                    shamba whence they had been summoned by the cook. In no time at all the huge
                                    native was hustled out of the house, flung down the front steps, and securely tied up
                                    with strips of cloth.

                                    In the lull that followed I heard a frightened voice calling from the bathroom.
                                    ”Memsahib is that you? The child is here with me.” I hastily opened the bathroom door
                                    to find Mary couched in a corner by the bath, shielding Kate with her body. Mary had
                                    seen the big native enter the house and her first thought had been for her charge. I
                                    thanked her and promised her a reward for her loyalty, and quickly returned to the garage
                                    to reassure Ann and Georgie. I met George who looked white and exhausted as well
                                    he might having run up hill all the way from the coffee store. The kitchen boy had led him
                                    to expect the worst and he was most relieved to find us all unhurt if a bit shaken.
                                    We returned to the house by the back way whilst George went to the front and
                                    ordered our labourers to take their prisoner and lock him up in the store. George then
                                    discussed the whole affair with his Headman and all the labourers after which he reported
                                    to me. “The boys say that the bastard is an ex-Askari from Nyasaland. He is not mad as
                                    you thought but he smokes bhang and has these attacks. I suppose I should take him to
                                    Mbeya and have him up in court. But if I do that you’ll have to give evidence and that will be a nuisance as the car won’t go and there is also the baby to consider.”

                                    Eventually we decided to leave the man to sleep off the effects of the Bhang
                                    until evening when he would be tried before an impromptu court consisting of George,
                                    the local Jumbe(Headman) and village Elders, and our own farm boys and any other
                                    interested spectators. It was not long before I knew the verdict because I heard the
                                    sound of lashes. I was not sorry at all because I felt the man deserved his punishment
                                    and so did all the Africans. They love children and despise anyone who harms or
                                    frightens them. With great enthusiasm they frog-marched him off our land, and I sincerely
                                    hope that that is the last we see or him. Ann and Georgie don’t seem to brood over this
                                    affair at all. The man was naughty and he was spanked, a quite reasonable state of
                                    affairs. This morning they hid away in the small thatched chicken house. This is a little brick
                                    building about four feet square which Ann covets as a dolls house. They came back
                                    covered in stick fleas which I had to remove with paraffin. My hens are laying well but
                                    they all have the ‘gapes’! I wouldn’t run a chicken farm for anything, hens are such fussy,
                                    squawking things.

                                    Now don’t go worrying about my experience with the native. Such things
                                    happen only once in a lifetime. We are all very well and happy, and life, apart from the
                                    children’s pranks is very tranquil.

                                    Lots and lots of love,
                                    Eleanor.

                                    Mchewe Estate. 25th October 1935

                                    Dearest Family,

                                    The hot winds have dried up the shamba alarmingly and we hope every day for
                                    rain. The prices for coffee, on the London market, continue to be low and the local
                                    planters are very depressed. Coffee grows well enough here but we are over 400
                                    miles from the railway and transport to the railhead by lorry is very expensive. Then, as
                                    there is no East African Marketing Board, the coffee must be shipped to England for
                                    sale. Unless the coffee fetches at least 90 pounds a ton it simply doesn’t pay to grow it.
                                    When we started planting in 1931 coffee was fetching as much as 115 pounds a ton but
                                    prices this year were between 45 and 55 pounds. We have practically exhausted our
                                    capitol and so have all our neighbours. The Hickson -Woods have been keeping their
                                    pot boiling by selling bat guano to the coffee farmers at Mbosi but now everyone is
                                    broke and there is not a market for fertilisers. They are offering their farm for sale at a very
                                    low price.

                                    Major Jones has got a job working on the district roads and Max Coster talks of
                                    returning to his work as a geologist. George says he will have to go gold digging on the
                                    Lupa unless there is a big improvement in the market. Luckily we can live quite cheaply
                                    here. We have a good vegetable garden, milk is cheap and we have plenty of fruit.
                                    There are mulberries, pawpaws, grenadillas, peaches, and wine berries. The wine
                                    berries are very pretty but insipid though Ann and Georgie love them. Each morning,
                                    before breakfast, the old garden boy brings berries for Ann and Georgie. With a thorn
                                    the old man pins a large leaf from a wild fig tree into a cone which he fills with scarlet wine
                                    berries. There is always a cone for each child and they wait eagerly outside for the daily
                                    ceremony of presentation.

                                    The rats are being a nuisance again. Both our cats, Skinny Winnie and Blackboy
                                    disappeared a few weeks ago. We think they made a meal for a leopard. I wrote last
                                    week to our grocer at Mbalizi asking him whether he could let us have a couple of kittens
                                    as I have often seen cats in his store. The messenger returned with a nailed down box.
                                    The kitchen boy was called to prize up the lid and the children stood by in eager
                                    anticipation. Out jumped two snarling and spitting creatures. One rushed into the kalonga
                                    and the other into the house and before they were captured they had drawn blood from
                                    several boys. I told the boys to replace the cats in the box as I intended to return them
                                    forthwith. They had the colouring, stripes and dispositions of wild cats and I certainly
                                    didn’t want them as pets, but before the boys could replace the lid the cats escaped
                                    once more into the undergrowth in the kalonga. George fetched his shotgun and said he
                                    would shoot the cats on sight or they would kill our chickens. This was more easily said
                                    than done because the cats could not be found. However during the night the cats
                                    climbed up into the loft af the house and we could hear them moving around on the reed
                                    ceiling.

                                    I said to George,”Oh leave the poor things. At least they might frighten the rats
                                    away.” That afternoon as we were having tea a thin stream of liquid filtered through the
                                    ceiling on George’s head. Oh dear!!! That of course was the end. Some raw meat was
                                    put on the lawn for bait and yesterday George shot both cats.

                                    I regret to end with the sad story of Mary, heroine in my last letter and outcast in
                                    this. She came to work quite drunk two days running and I simply had to get rid of her. I
                                    have heard since from Kath Wood that Mary lost her last job at Tukuyu for the same
                                    reason. She was ayah to twin girls and one day set their pram on fire.

                                    So once again my hands are more than full with three lively children. I did say
                                    didn’t I, when Ann was born that I wanted six children?

                                    Very much love from us all, Eleanor.

                                    Mchewe Estate. 8th November 1935

                                    Dearest Family,

                                    To set your minds at rest I must tell you that the native who so frightened me and
                                    the children is now in jail for attacking a Greek at Mbalizi. I hear he is to be sent back to
                                    Rhodesia when he has finished his sentence.

                                    Yesterday we had one of our rare trips to Mbeya. George managed to get a couple of
                                    second hand tyres for the old car and had again got her to work so we are celebrating our
                                    wedding anniversary by going on an outing. I wore the green and fawn striped silk dress
                                    mother bought me and the hat and shoes you sent for my birthday and felt like a million
                                    dollars, for a change. The children all wore new clothes too and I felt very proud of them.
                                    Ann is still very fair and with her refined little features and straight silky hair she
                                    looks like Alice in Wonderland. Georgie is dark and sturdy and looks best in khaki shirt
                                    and shorts and sun helmet. Kate is a pink and gold baby and looks good enough to eat.
                                    We went straight to the hotel at Mbeya and had the usual warm welcome from
                                    Ken and Aunty May Menzies. Aunty May wears her hair cut short like a mans and
                                    usually wears shirt and tie and riding breeches and boots. She always looks ready to go
                                    on safari at a moments notice as indeed she is. She is often called out to a case of illness
                                    at some remote spot.

                                    There were lots of people at the hotel from farms in the district and from the
                                    diggings. I met women I had not seen for four years. One, a Mrs Masters from Tukuyu,
                                    said in the lounge, “My God! Last time I saw you , you were just a girl and here you are
                                    now with two children.” To which I replied with pride, “There is another one in a pram on
                                    the verandah if you care to look!” Great hilarity in the lounge. The people from the
                                    diggings seem to have plenty of money to throw around. There was a big party on the
                                    go in the bar.

                                    One of our shamba boys died last Friday and all his fellow workers and our
                                    house boys had the day off to attend the funeral. From what I can gather the local
                                    funerals are quite cheery affairs. The corpse is dressed in his best clothes and laid
                                    outside his hut and all who are interested may view the body and pay their respects.
                                    The heir then calls upon anyone who had a grudge against the dead man to say his say
                                    and thereafter hold his tongue forever. Then all the friends pay tribute to the dead man
                                    after which he is buried to the accompaniment of what sounds from a distance, very
                                    cheerful keening.

                                    Most of our workmen are pagans though there is a Lutheran Mission nearby and
                                    a big Roman Catholic Mission in the area too. My present cook, however, claims to be
                                    a Christian. He certainly went to a mission school and can read and write and also sing
                                    hymns in Ki-Swahili. When I first engaged him I used to find a large open Bible
                                    prominently displayed on the kitchen table. The cook is middle aged and arrived here
                                    with a sensible matronly wife. To my surprise one day he brought along a young girl,
                                    very plump and giggly and announced proudly that she was his new wife, I said,”But I
                                    thought you were a Christian Jeremiah? Christians don’t have two wives.” To which he
                                    replied, “Oh Memsahib, God won’t mind. He knows an African needs two wives – one
                                    to go with him when he goes away to work and one to stay behind at home to cultivate
                                    the shamba.

                                    Needles to say, it is the old wife who has gone to till the family plot.

                                    With love to all,
                                    Eleanor.

                                    Mchewe Estate. 21st November 1935

                                    Dearest Family,

                                    The drought has broken with a bang. We had a heavy storm in the hills behind
                                    the house. Hail fell thick and fast. So nice for all the tiny new berries on the coffee! The
                                    kids loved the excitement and three times Ann and Georgie ran out for a shower under
                                    the eaves and had to be changed. After the third time I was fed up and made them both
                                    lie on their beds whilst George and I had lunch in peace. I told Ann to keep the
                                    casement shut as otherwise the rain would drive in on her bed. Half way through lunch I
                                    heard delighted squeals from Georgie and went into the bedroom to investigate. Ann
                                    was standing on the outer sill in the rain but had shut the window as ordered. “Well
                                    Mummy , you didn’t say I mustn’t stand on the window sill, and I did shut the window.”
                                    George is working so hard on the farm. I have a horrible feeling however that it is
                                    what the Africans call ‘Kazi buri’ (waste of effort) as there seems no chance of the price of
                                    coffee improving as long as this world depression continues. The worry is that our capitol
                                    is nearly exhausted. Food is becoming difficult now that our neighbours have left. I used
                                    to buy delicious butter from Kath Hickson-Wood and an African butcher used to kill a
                                    beast once a week. Now that we are his only European customers he very rarely kills
                                    anything larger than a goat, and though we do eat goat, believe me it is not from choice.
                                    We have of course got plenty to eat, but our diet is very monotonous. I was
                                    delighted when George shot a large bushbuck last week. What we could not use I cut
                                    into strips and the salted strips are now hanging in the open garage to dry.

                                    With love to all,
                                    Eleanor.

                                    Mchewe Estate. 6th December 1935

                                    Dearest Family,

                                    We have had a lot of rain and the countryside is lovely and green. Last week
                                    George went to Mbeya taking Ann with him. This was a big adventure for Ann because
                                    never before had she been anywhere without me. She was in a most blissful state as
                                    she drove off in the old car clutching a little basket containing sandwiches and half a bottle
                                    of milk. She looked so pretty in a new blue frock and with her tiny plaits tied with
                                    matching blue ribbons. When Ann is animated she looks charming because her normally
                                    pale cheeks become rosy and she shows her pretty dimples.

                                    As I am still without an ayah I rather looked forward to a quiet morning with only
                                    Georgie and Margery Kate to care for, but Georgie found it dull without Ann and wanted
                                    to be entertained and even the normally placid baby was peevish. Then in mid morning
                                    the rain came down in torrents, the result of a cloudburst in the hills directly behind our
                                    house. The ravine next to our house was a terrifying sight. It appeared to be a great
                                    muddy, roaring waterfall reaching from the very top of the hill to a point about 30 yards
                                    behind our house and then the stream rushed on down the gorge in an angry brown
                                    flood. The roar of the water was so great that we had to yell at one another to be heard.
                                    By lunch time the rain had stopped and I anxiously awaited the return of Ann and
                                    George. They returned on foot, drenched and hungry at about 2.30pm . George had
                                    had to abandon the car on the main road as the Mchewe River had overflowed and
                                    turned the road into a muddy lake. The lower part of the shamba had also been flooded
                                    and the water receded leaving branches and driftwood amongst the coffee. This was my
                                    first experience of a real tropical storm. I am afraid that after the battering the coffee has
                                    had there is little hope of a decent crop next year.

                                    Anyway Christmas is coming so we don’t dwell on these mishaps. The children
                                    have already chosen their tree from amongst the young cypresses in the vegetable
                                    garden. We all send our love and hope that you too will have a Happy Christmas.

                                    Eleanor

                                    Mchewe Estate. 22nd December 1935

                                    Dearest Family,

                                    I’ve been in the wars with my staff. The cook has been away ill for ten days but is
                                    back today though shaky and full of self pity. The houseboy, who really has been a brick
                                    during the cooks absence has now taken to his bed and I feel like taking to Mine! The
                                    children however have the Christmas spirit and are making weird and wonderful paper
                                    decorations. George’s contribution was to have the house whitewashed throughout and
                                    it looks beautifully fresh.

                                    My best bit of news is that my old ayah Janey has been to see me and would
                                    like to start working here again on Jan 1st. We are all very well. We meant to give
                                    ourselves an outing to Mbeya as a Christmas treat but here there is an outbreak of
                                    enteric fever there so will now not go. We have had two visitors from the Diggings this
                                    week. The children see so few strangers that they were fascinated and hung around
                                    staring. Ann sat down on the arm of the couch beside one and studied his profile.
                                    Suddenly she announced in her clear voice, “Mummy do you know, this man has got
                                    wax in his ears!” Very awkward pause in the conversation. By the way when I was
                                    cleaning out little Kate’s ears with a swab of cotton wool a few days ago, Ann asked
                                    “Mummy, do bees have wax in their ears? Well, where do you get beeswax from
                                    then?”

                                    I meant to keep your Christmas parcel unopened until Christmas Eve but could
                                    not resist peeping today. What lovely things! Ann so loves pretties and will be
                                    delighted with her frocks. My dress is just right and I love Georgie’s manly little flannel
                                    shorts and blue shirt. We have bought them each a watering can. I suppose I shall
                                    regret this later. One of your most welcome gifts is the album of nursery rhyme records. I
                                    am so fed up with those that we have. Both children love singing. I put a record on the
                                    gramophone geared to slow and off they go . Georgie sings more slowly than Ann but
                                    much more tunefully. Ann sings in a flat monotone but Georgie with great expression.
                                    You ought to hear him render ‘Sing a song of sixpence’. He cannot pronounce an R or
                                    an S. Mother has sent a large home made Christmas pudding and a fine Christmas
                                    cake and George will shoot some partridges for Christmas dinner.
                                    Think of us as I shall certainly think of you.

                                    Your very loving,
                                    Eleanor.

                                    Mchewe Estate. 2nd January 1936

                                    Dearest Family,

                                    Christmas was fun! The tree looked very gay with its load of tinsel, candles and
                                    red crackers and the coloured balloons you sent. All the children got plenty of toys
                                    thanks to Grandparents and Aunts. George made Ann a large doll’s bed and I made
                                    some elegant bedding, Barbara, the big doll is now permanently bed ridden. Her poor
                                    shattered head has come all unstuck and though I have pieced it together again it is a sad
                                    sight. If you have not yet chosen a present for her birthday next month would you
                                    please get a new head from the Handy House. I enclose measurements. Ann does so
                                    love the doll. She always calls her, “My little girl”, and she keeps the doll’s bed beside
                                    her own and never fails to kiss her goodnight.

                                    We had no guests for Christmas this year but we were quite festive. Ann
                                    decorated the dinner table with small pink roses and forget-me-knots and tinsel and the
                                    crackers from the tree. It was a wet day but we played the new records and both
                                    George and I worked hard to make it a really happy day for the children. The children
                                    were hugely delighted when George made himself a revolting set of false teeth out of
                                    plasticine and a moustache and beard of paper straw from a chocolate box. “Oh Daddy
                                    you look exactly like Father Christmas!” cried an enthralled Ann. Before bedtime we lit
                                    all the candles on the tree and sang ‘Away in a Manger’, and then we opened the box of
                                    starlights you sent and Ann and Georgie had their first experience of fireworks.
                                    After the children went to bed things deteriorated. First George went for his bath
                                    and found and killed a large black snake in the bathroom. It must have been in the
                                    bathroom when I bathed the children earlier in the evening. Then I developed bad
                                    toothache which kept me awake all night and was agonising next day. Unfortunately the
                                    bridge between the farm and Mbeya had been washed away and the water was too
                                    deep for the car to ford until the 30th when at last I was able to take my poor swollen
                                    face to Mbeya. There is now a young German woman dentist working at the hospital.
                                    She pulled out the offending molar which had a large abscess attached to it.
                                    Whilst the dentist attended to me, Ann and Georgie played happily with the
                                    doctor’s children. I wish they could play more often with other children. Dr Eckhardt was
                                    very pleased with Margery Kate who at seven months weighs 17 lbs and has lovely
                                    rosy cheeks. He admired Ann and told her that she looked just like a German girl. “No I
                                    don’t”, cried Ann indignantly, “I’m English!”

                                    We were caught in a rain storm going home and as the old car still has no
                                    windscreen or side curtains we all got soaked except for the baby who was snugly
                                    wrapped in my raincoat. The kids thought it great fun. Ann is growing up fast now. She
                                    likes to ‘help mummy’. She is a perfectionist at four years old which is rather trying. She
                                    gets so discouraged when things do not turn out as well as she means them to. Sewing
                                    is constantly being unpicked and paintings torn up. She is a very sensitive child.
                                    Georgie is quite different. He is a man of action, but not silent. He talks incessantly
                                    but lisps and stumbles over some words. At one time Ann and Georgie often
                                    conversed in Ki-Swahili but they now scorn to do so. If either forgets and uses a Swahili
                                    word, the other points a scornful finger and shouts “You black toto”.

                                    With love to all,
                                    Eleanor.

                                    #6261
                                    TracyTracy
                                    Participant

                                      From Tanganyika with Love

                                      continued

                                      With thanks to Mike Rushby.

                                      Mchewe Estate. 11th July 1931.

                                      Dearest Family,

                                      You say that you would like to know more about our neighbours. Well there is
                                      not much to tell. Kath Wood is very good about coming over to see me. I admire her
                                      very much because she is so capable as well as being attractive. She speaks very
                                      fluent Ki-Swahili and I envy her the way she can carry on a long conversation with the
                                      natives. I am very slow in learning the language possibly because Lamek and the
                                      houseboy both speak basic English.

                                      I have very little to do with the Africans apart from the house servants, but I do
                                      run a sort of clinic for the wives and children of our employees. The children suffer chiefly
                                      from sore eyes and worms, and the older ones often have bad ulcers on their legs. All
                                      farmers keep a stock of drugs and bandages.

                                      George also does a bit of surgery and last month sewed up the sole of the foot
                                      of a boy who had trodden on the blade of a panga, a sort of sword the Africans use for
                                      hacking down bush. He made an excellent job of it. George tells me that the Africans
                                      have wonderful powers of recuperation. Once in his bachelor days, one of his men was
                                      disembowelled by an elephant. George washed his “guts” in a weak solution of
                                      pot.permang, put them back in the cavity and sewed up the torn flesh and he
                                      recovered.

                                      But to get back to the neighbours. We see less of Hicky Wood than of Kath.
                                      Hicky can be charming but is often moody as I believe Irishmen often are.
                                      Major Jones is now at home on his shamba, which he leaves from time to time
                                      for temporary jobs on the district roads. He walks across fairly regularly and we are
                                      always glad to see him for he is a great bearer of news. In this part of Africa there is no
                                      knocking or ringing of doorbells. Front doors are always left open and visitors always
                                      welcome. When a visitor approaches a house he shouts “Hodi”, and the owner of the
                                      house yells “Karibu”, which I believe means “Come near” or approach, and tea is
                                      produced in a matter of minutes no matter what hour of the day it is.
                                      The road that passes all our farms is the only road to the Gold Diggings and
                                      diggers often drop in on the Woods and Major Jones and bring news of the Goldfields.
                                      This news is sometimes about gold but quite often about whose wife is living with
                                      whom. This is a great country for gossip.

                                      Major Jones now has his brother Llewyllen living with him. I drove across with
                                      George to be introduced to him. Llewyllen’s health is poor and he looks much older than
                                      his years and very like the portrait of Trader Horn. He has the same emaciated features,
                                      burning eyes and long beard. He is proud of his Welsh tenor voice and often bursts into
                                      song.

                                      Both brothers are excellent conversationalists and George enjoys walking over
                                      sometimes on a Sunday for a bit of masculine company. The other day when George
                                      walked across to visit the Joneses, he found both brothers in the shamba and Llew in a
                                      great rage. They had been stooping to inspect a water furrow when Llew backed into a
                                      hornets nest. One furious hornet stung him on the seat and another on the back of his
                                      neck. Llew leapt forward and somehow his false teeth shot out into the furrow and were
                                      carried along by the water. When George arrived Llew had retrieved his teeth but
                                      George swears that, in the commotion, the heavy leather leggings, which Llew always
                                      wears, had swivelled around on his thin legs and were calves to the front.
                                      George has heard that Major Jones is to sell pert of his land to his Swedish brother-in-law, Max Coster, so we will soon have another couple in the neighbourhood.

                                      I’ve had a bit of a pantomime here on the farm. On the day we went to Tukuyu,
                                      all our washing was stolen from the clothes line and also our new charcoal iron. George
                                      reported the matter to the police and they sent out a plain clothes policeman. He wears
                                      the long white Arab gown called a Kanzu much in vogue here amongst the African elite
                                      but, alas for secrecy, huge black police boots protrude from beneath the Kanzu and, to
                                      add to this revealing clue, the askari springs to attention and salutes each time I pass by.
                                      Not much hope of finding out the identity of the thief I fear.

                                      George’s furrow was entirely successful and we now have water running behind
                                      the kitchen. Our drinking water we get from a lovely little spring on the farm. We boil and
                                      filter it for safety’s sake. I don’t think that is necessary. The furrow water is used for
                                      washing pots and pans and for bath water.

                                      Lots of love,
                                      Eleanor

                                      Mchewe Estate. 8th. August 1931

                                      Dearest Family,

                                      I think it is about time I told you that we are going to have a baby. We are both
                                      thrilled about it. I have not seen a Doctor but feel very well and you are not to worry. I
                                      looked it up in my handbook for wives and reckon that the baby is due about February
                                      8th. next year.

                                      The announcement came from George, not me! I had been feeling queasy for
                                      days and was waiting for the right moment to tell George. You know. Soft lights and
                                      music etc. However when I was listlessly poking my food around one lunch time
                                      George enquired calmly, “When are you going to tell me about the baby?” Not at all
                                      according to the book! The problem is where to have the baby. February is a very wet
                                      month and the nearest Doctor is over 50 miles away at Tukuyu. I cannot go to stay at
                                      Tukuyu because there is no European accommodation at the hospital, no hotel and no
                                      friend with whom I could stay.

                                      George thinks I should go South to you but Capetown is so very far away and I
                                      love my little home here. Also George says he could not come all the way down with
                                      me as he simply must stay here and get the farm on its feet. He would drive me as far
                                      as the railway in Northern Rhodesia. It is a difficult decision to take. Write and tell me what
                                      you think.

                                      The days tick by quietly here. The servants are very willing but have to be
                                      supervised and even then a crisis can occur. Last Saturday I was feeling squeamish and
                                      decided not to have lunch. I lay reading on the couch whilst George sat down to a
                                      solitary curry lunch. Suddenly he gave an exclamation and pushed back his chair. I
                                      jumped up to see what was wrong and there, on his plate, gleaming in the curry gravy
                                      were small bits of broken glass. I hurried to the kitchen to confront Lamek with the plate.
                                      He explained that he had dropped the new and expensive bottle of curry powder on
                                      the brick floor of the kitchen. He did not tell me as he thought I would make a “shauri” so
                                      he simply scooped up the curry powder, removed the larger pieces of glass and used
                                      part of the powder for seasoning the lunch.

                                      The weather is getting warmer now. It was very cold in June and July and we had
                                      fires in the daytime as well as at night. Now that much of the land has been cleared we
                                      are able to go for pleasant walks in the weekends. My favourite spot is a waterfall on the
                                      Mchewe River just on the boundary of our land. There is a delightful little pool below the
                                      waterfall and one day George intends to stock it with trout.

                                      Now that there are more Europeans around to buy meat the natives find it worth
                                      their while to kill an occasional beast. Every now and again a native arrives with a large
                                      bowl of freshly killed beef for sale. One has no way of knowing whether the animal was
                                      healthy and the meat is often still warm and very bloody. I hated handling it at first but am
                                      becoming accustomed to it now and have even started a brine tub. There is no other
                                      way of keeping meat here and it can only be kept in its raw state for a few hours before
                                      going bad. One of the delicacies is the hump which all African cattle have. When corned
                                      it is like the best brisket.

                                      See what a housewife I am becoming.
                                      With much love,
                                      Eleanor.

                                      Mchewe Estate. Sept.6th. 1931

                                      Dearest Family,

                                      I have grown to love the life here and am sad to think I shall be leaving
                                      Tanganyika soon for several months. Yes I am coming down to have the baby in the
                                      bosom of the family. George thinks it best and so does the doctor. I didn’t mention it
                                      before but I have never recovered fully from the effects of that bad bout of malaria and
                                      so I have been persuaded to leave George and our home and go to the Cape, in the
                                      hope that I shall come back here as fit as when I first arrived in the country plus a really
                                      healthy and bouncing baby. I am torn two ways, I long to see you all – but how I would
                                      love to stay on here.

                                      George will drive me down to Northern Rhodesia in early October to catch a
                                      South bound train. I’ll telegraph the date of departure when I know it myself. The road is
                                      very, very bad and the car has been giving a good deal of trouble so, though the baby
                                      is not due until early February, George thinks it best to get the journey over soon as
                                      possible, for the rains break in November and the the roads will then be impassable. It
                                      may take us five or six days to reach Broken Hill as we will take it slowly. I am looking
                                      forward to the drive through new country and to camping out at night.
                                      Our days pass quietly by. George is out on the shamba most of the day. He
                                      goes out before breakfast on weekdays and spends most of the day working with the
                                      men – not only supervising but actually working with his hands and beating the labourers
                                      at their own jobs. He comes to the house for meals and tea breaks. I potter around the
                                      house and garden, sew, mend and read. Lamek continues to be a treasure. he turns out
                                      some surprising dishes. One of his specialities is stuffed chicken. He carefully skins the
                                      chicken removing all bones. He then minces all the chicken meat and adds minced onion
                                      and potatoes. He then stuffs the chicken skin with the minced meat and carefully sews it
                                      together again. The resulting dish is very filling because the boned chicken is twice the
                                      size of a normal one. It lies on its back as round as a football with bloated legs in the air.
                                      Rather repulsive to look at but Lamek is most proud of his accomplishment.
                                      The other day he produced another of his masterpieces – a cooked tortoise. It
                                      was served on a dish covered with parsley and crouched there sans shell but, only too
                                      obviously, a tortoise. I took one look and fled with heaving diaphragm, but George said
                                      it tasted quite good. He tells me that he has had queerer dishes produced by former
                                      cooks. He says that once in his hunting days his cook served up a skinned baby
                                      monkey with its hands folded on its breast. He says it would take a cannibal to eat that
                                      dish.

                                      And now for something sad. Poor old Llew died quite suddenly and it was a sad
                                      shock to this tiny community. We went across to the funeral and it was a very simple and
                                      dignified affair. Llew was buried on Joni’s farm in a grave dug by the farm boys. The
                                      body was wrapped in a blanket and bound to some boards and lowered into the
                                      ground. There was no service. The men just said “Good-bye Llew.” and “Sleep well
                                      Llew”, and things like that. Then Joni and his brother-in-law Max, and George shovelled
                                      soil over the body after which the grave was filled in by Joni’s shamba boys. It was a
                                      lovely bright afternoon and I thought how simple and sensible a funeral it was.
                                      I hope you will be glad to have me home. I bet Dad will be holding thumbs that
                                      the baby will be a girl.

                                      Very much love,
                                      Eleanor.

                                      Note
                                      “There are no letters to my family during the period of Sept. 1931 to June 1932
                                      because during these months I was living with my parents and sister in a suburb of
                                      Cape Town. I had hoped to return to Tanganyika by air with my baby soon after her
                                      birth in Feb.1932 but the doctor would not permit this.

                                      A month before my baby was born, a company called Imperial Airways, had
                                      started the first passenger service between South Africa and England. One of the night
                                      stops was at Mbeya near my husband’s coffee farm, and it was my intention to take the
                                      train to Broken Hill in Northern Rhodesia and to fly from there to Mbeya with my month
                                      old baby. In those days however, commercial flying was still a novelty and the doctor
                                      was not sure that flying at a high altitude might not have an adverse effect upon a young
                                      baby.

                                      He strongly advised me to wait until the baby was four months old and I did this
                                      though the long wait was very trying to my husband alone on our farm in Tanganyika,
                                      and to me, cherished though I was in my old home.

                                      My story, covering those nine long months is soon told. My husband drove me
                                      down from Mbeya to Broken Hill in NorthernRhodesia. The journey was tedious as the
                                      weather was very hot and dry and the road sandy and rutted, very different from the
                                      Great North road as it is today. The wooden wheel spokes of the car became so dry
                                      that they rattled and George had to bind wet rags around them. We had several
                                      punctures and with one thing and another I was lucky to catch the train.
                                      My parents were at Cape Town station to welcome me and I stayed
                                      comfortably with them, living very quietly, until my baby was born. She arrived exactly
                                      on the appointed day, Feb.8th.

                                      I wrote to my husband “Our Charmian Ann is a darling baby. She is very fair and
                                      rather pale and has the most exquisite hands, with long tapering fingers. Daddy
                                      absolutely dotes on her and so would you, if you were here. I can’t bear to think that you
                                      are so terribly far away. Although Ann was born exactly on the day, I was taken quite by
                                      surprise. It was awfully hot on the night before, and before going to bed I had a fancy for
                                      some water melon. The result was that when I woke in the early morning with labour
                                      pains and vomiting I thought it was just an attack of indigestion due to eating too much
                                      melon. The result was that I did not wake Marjorie until the pains were pretty frequent.
                                      She called our next door neighbour who, in his pyjamas, drove me to the nursing home
                                      at breakneck speed. The Matron was very peeved that I had left things so late but all
                                      went well and by nine o’clock, Mother, positively twittering with delight, was allowed to
                                      see me and her first granddaughter . She told me that poor Dad was in such a state of
                                      nerves that he was sick amongst the grapevines. He says that he could not bear to go
                                      through such an anxious time again, — so we will have to have our next eleven in
                                      Tanganyika!”

                                      The next four months passed rapidly as my time was taken up by the demands
                                      of my new baby. Dr. Trudy King’s method of rearing babies was then the vogue and I
                                      stuck fanatically to all the rules he laid down, to the intense exasperation of my parents
                                      who longed to cuddle the child.

                                      As the time of departure drew near my parents became more and more reluctant
                                      to allow me to face the journey alone with their adored grandchild, so my brother,
                                      Graham, very generously offered to escort us on the train to Broken Hill where he could
                                      put us on the plane for Mbeya.

                                      Eleanor Rushby

                                       

                                      Mchewe Estate. June 15th 1932

                                      Dearest Family,

                                      You’ll be glad to know that we arrived quite safe and sound and very, very
                                      happy to be home.The train Journey was uneventful. Ann slept nearly all the way.
                                      Graham was very kind and saw to everything. He even sat with the baby whilst I went
                                      to meals in the dining car.

                                      We were met at Broken Hill by the Thoms who had arranged accommodation for
                                      us at the hotel for the night. They also drove us to the aerodrome in the morning where
                                      the Airways agent told us that Ann is the first baby to travel by air on this section of the
                                      Cape to England route. The plane trip was very bumpy indeed especially between
                                      Broken Hill and Mpika. Everyone was ill including poor little Ann who sicked up her milk
                                      all over the front of my new coat. I arrived at Mbeya looking a sorry caricature of Radiant
                                      Motherhood. I must have been pale green and the baby was snow white. Under the
                                      circumstances it was a good thing that George did not meet us. We were met instead
                                      by Ken Menzies, the owner of the Mbeya Hotel where we spent the night. Ken was
                                      most fatherly and kind and a good nights rest restored Ann and me to our usual robust
                                      health.

                                      Mbeya has greatly changed. The hotel is now finished and can accommodate
                                      fifty guests. It consists of a large main building housing a large bar and dining room and
                                      offices and a number of small cottage bedrooms. It even has electric light. There are
                                      several buildings out at the aerodrome and private houses going up in Mbeya.
                                      After breakfast Ken Menzies drove us out to the farm where we had a warm
                                      welcome from George, who looks well but rather thin. The house was spotless and the
                                      new cook, Abel, had made light scones for tea. George had prepared all sorts of lovely
                                      surprises. There is a new reed ceiling in the living room and a new dresser gay with
                                      willow pattern plates which he had ordered from England. There is also a writing table
                                      and a square table by the door for visitors hats. More personal is a lovely model ship
                                      which George assembled from one of those Hobbie’s kits. It puts the finishing touch to
                                      the rather old world air of our living room.

                                      In the bedroom there is a large double bed which George made himself. It has
                                      strips of old car tyres nailed to a frame which makes a fine springy mattress and on top
                                      of this is a thick mattress of kapok.In the kitchen there is a good wood stove which
                                      George salvaged from a Mission dump. It looks a bit battered but works very well. The
                                      new cook is excellent. The only blight is that he will wear rubber soled tennis shoes and
                                      they smell awful. I daren’t hurt his feelings by pointing this out though. Opposite the
                                      kitchen is a new laundry building containing a forty gallon hot water drum and a sink for
                                      washing up. Lovely!

                                      George has been working very hard. He now has forty acres of coffee seedlings
                                      planted out and has also found time to plant a rose garden and fruit trees. There are
                                      orange and peach trees, tree tomatoes, paw paws, guavas and berries. He absolutely
                                      adores Ann who has been very good and does not seem at all unsettled by the long
                                      journey.

                                      It is absolutely heavenly to be back and I shall be happier than ever now that I
                                      have a baby to play with during the long hours when George is busy on the farm,
                                      Thank you for all your love and care during the many months I was with you. Ann
                                      sends a special bubble for granddad.

                                      Your very loving,
                                      Eleanor.

                                      Mchewe Estate Mbeya July 18th 1932

                                      Dearest Family,

                                      Ann at five months is enchanting. She is a very good baby, smiles readily and is
                                      gaining weight steadily. She doesn’t sleep much during the day but that does not
                                      matter, because, apart from washing her little things, I have nothing to do but attend to
                                      her. She sleeps very well at night which is a blessing as George has to get up very
                                      early to start work on the shamba and needs a good nights rest.
                                      My nights are not so good, because we are having a plague of rats which frisk
                                      around in the bedroom at night. Great big ones that come up out of the long grass in the
                                      gorge beside the house and make cosy homes on our reed ceiling and in the thatch of
                                      the roof.

                                      We always have a night light burning so that, if necessary, I can attend to Ann
                                      with a minimum of fuss, and the things I see in that dim light! There are gaps between
                                      the reeds and one night I heard, plop! and there, before my horrified gaze, lay a newly
                                      born hairless baby rat on the floor by the bed, plop, plop! and there lay two more.
                                      Quite dead, poor things – but what a careless mother.

                                      I have also seen rats scampering around on the tops of the mosquito nets and
                                      sometimes we have them on our bed. They have a lovely game. They swarm down
                                      the cord from which the mosquito net is suspended, leap onto the bed and onto the
                                      floor. We do not have our net down now the cold season is here and there are few
                                      mosquitoes.

                                      Last week a rat crept under Ann’s net which hung to the floor and bit her little
                                      finger, so now I tuck the net in under the mattress though it makes it difficult for me to
                                      attend to her at night. We shall have to get a cat somewhere. Ann’s pram has not yet
                                      arrived so George carries her when we go walking – to her great content.
                                      The native women around here are most interested in Ann. They come to see
                                      her, bearing small gifts, and usually bring a child or two with them. They admire my child
                                      and I admire theirs and there is an exchange of gifts. They produce a couple of eggs or
                                      a few bananas or perhaps a skinny fowl and I hand over sugar, salt or soap as they
                                      value these commodities. The most lavish gift went to the wife of Thomas our headman,
                                      who produced twin daughters in the same week as I had Ann.

                                      Our neighbours have all been across to welcome me back and to admire the
                                      baby. These include Marion Coster who came out to join her husband whilst I was in
                                      South Africa. The two Hickson-Wood children came over on a fat old white donkey.
                                      They made a pretty picture sitting astride, one behind the other – Maureen with her arms
                                      around small Michael’s waist. A native toto led the donkey and the children’ s ayah
                                      walked beside it.

                                      It is quite cold here now but the sun is bright and the air dry. The whole
                                      countryside is beautifully green and we are a very happy little family.

                                      Lots and lots of love,
                                      Eleanor.

                                      Mchewe Estate August 11th 1932

                                      Dearest Family,

                                      George has been very unwell for the past week. He had a nasty gash on his
                                      knee which went septic. He had a swelling in the groin and a high temperature and could
                                      not sleep at night for the pain in his leg. Ann was very wakeful too during the same
                                      period, I think she is teething. I luckily have kept fit though rather harassed. Yesterday the
                                      leg looked so inflamed that George decided to open up the wound himself. he made
                                      quite a big cut in exactly the right place. You should have seen the blackish puss
                                      pouring out.

                                      After he had thoroughly cleaned the wound George sewed it up himself. he has
                                      the proper surgical needles and gut. He held the cut together with his left hand and
                                      pushed the needle through the flesh with his right. I pulled the needle out and passed it
                                      to George for the next stitch. I doubt whether a surgeon could have made a neater job
                                      of it. He is still confined to the couch but today his temperature is normal. Some
                                      husband!

                                      The previous week was hectic in another way. We had a visit from lions! George
                                      and I were having supper about 8.30 on Tuesday night when the back verandah was
                                      suddenly invaded by women and children from the servants quarters behind the kitchen.
                                      They were all yelling “Simba, Simba.” – simba means lions. The door opened suddenly
                                      and the houseboy rushed in to say that there were lions at the huts. George got up
                                      swiftly, fetched gun and ammunition from the bedroom and with the houseboy carrying
                                      the lamp, went off to investigate. I remained at the table, carrying on with my supper as I
                                      felt a pioneer’s wife should! Suddenly something big leapt through the open window
                                      behind me. You can imagine what I thought! I know now that it is quite true to say one’s
                                      hair rises when one is scared. However it was only Kelly, our huge Irish wolfhound,
                                      taking cover.

                                      George returned quite soon to say that apparently the commotion made by the
                                      women and children had frightened the lions off. He found their tracks in the soft earth
                                      round the huts and a bag of maize that had been playfully torn open but the lions had
                                      moved on.

                                      Next day we heard that they had moved to Hickson-Wood’s shamba. Hicky
                                      came across to say that the lions had jumped over the wall of his cattle boma and killed
                                      both his white Muskat riding donkeys.
                                      He and a friend sat up all next night over the remains but the lions did not return to
                                      the kill.

                                      Apart from the little set back last week, Ann is blooming. She has a cap of very
                                      fine fair hair and clear blue eyes under straight brow. She also has lovely dimples in both
                                      cheeks. We are very proud of her.

                                      Our neighbours are picking coffee but the crops are small and the price is low. I
                                      am amazed that they are so optimistic about the future. No one in these parts ever
                                      seems to grouse though all are living on capital. They all say “Well if the worst happens
                                      we can always go up to the Lupa Diggings.”

                                      Don’t worry about us, we have enough to tide us over for some time yet.

                                      Much love to all,
                                      Eleanor.

                                      Mchewe Estate. 28th Sept. 1932

                                      Dearest Family,

                                      News! News! I’m going to have another baby. George and I are delighted and I
                                      hope it will be a boy this time. I shall be able to have him at Mbeya because things are
                                      rapidly changing here. Several German families have moved to Mbeya including a
                                      German doctor who means to build a hospital there. I expect he will make a very good
                                      living because there must now be some hundreds of Europeans within a hundred miles
                                      radius of Mbeya. The Europeans are mostly British or German but there are also
                                      Greeks and, I believe, several other nationalities are represented on the Lupa Diggings.
                                      Ann is blooming and developing according to the Book except that she has no
                                      teeth yet! Kath Hickson-Wood has given her a very nice high chair and now she has
                                      breakfast and lunch at the table with us. Everything within reach goes on the floor to her
                                      amusement and my exasperation!

                                      You ask whether we have any Church of England missionaries in our part. No we
                                      haven’t though there are Lutheran and Roman Catholic Missions. I have never even
                                      heard of a visiting Church of England Clergyman to these parts though there are babies
                                      in plenty who have not been baptised. Jolly good thing I had Ann Christened down
                                      there.

                                      The R.C. priests in this area are called White Fathers. They all have beards and
                                      wear white cassocks and sun helmets. One, called Father Keiling, calls around frequently.
                                      Though none of us in this area is Catholic we take it in turn to put him up for the night. The
                                      Catholic Fathers in their turn are most hospitable to travellers regardless of their beliefs.
                                      Rather a sad thing has happened. Lucas our old chicken-boy is dead. I shall miss
                                      his toothy smile. George went to the funeral and fired two farewell shots from his rifle
                                      over the grave – a gesture much appreciated by the locals. Lucas in his day was a good
                                      hunter.

                                      Several of the locals own muzzle loading guns but the majority hunt with dogs
                                      and spears. The dogs wear bells which make an attractive jingle but I cannot bear the
                                      idea of small antelope being run down until they are exhausted before being clubbed of
                                      stabbed to death. We seldom eat venison as George does not care to shoot buck.
                                      Recently though, he shot an eland and Abel rendered down the fat which is excellent for
                                      cooking and very like beef fat.

                                      Much love to all,
                                      Eleanor.

                                      Mchewe Estate. P.O.Mbeya 21st November 1932

                                      Dearest Family,

                                      George has gone off to the Lupa for a week with John Molteno. John came up
                                      here with the idea of buying a coffee farm but he has changed his mind and now thinks of
                                      staking some claims on the diggings and also setting up as a gold buyer.

                                      Did I tell you about his arrival here? John and George did some elephant hunting
                                      together in French Equatorial Africa and when John heard that George had married and
                                      settled in Tanganyika, he also decided to come up here. He drove up from Cape Town
                                      in a Baby Austin and arrived just as our labourers were going home for the day. The little
                                      car stopped half way up our hill and John got out to investigate. You should have heard
                                      the astonished exclamations when John got out – all 6 ft 5 ins. of him! He towered over
                                      the little car and even to me it seemed impossible for him to have made the long
                                      journey in so tiny a car.

                                      Kath Wood has been over several times lately. She is slim and looks so right in
                                      the shirt and corduroy slacks she almost always wears. She was here yesterday when
                                      the shamba boy, digging in the front garden, unearthed a large earthenware cooking pot,
                                      sealed at the top. I was greatly excited and had an instant mental image of fabulous
                                      wealth. We made the boy bring the pot carefully on to the verandah and opened it in
                                      happy anticipation. What do you think was inside? Nothing but a grinning skull! Such a
                                      treat for a pregnant female.

                                      We have a tree growing here that had lovely straight branches covered by a
                                      smooth bark. I got the garden boy to cut several of these branches of a uniform size,
                                      peeled off the bark and have made Ann a playpen with the poles which are much like
                                      broom sticks. Now I can leave her unattended when I do my chores. The other morning
                                      after breakfast I put Ann in her playpen on the verandah and gave her a piece of toast
                                      and honey to keep her quiet whilst I laundered a few of her things. When I looked out a
                                      little later I was horrified to see a number of bees buzzing around her head whilst she
                                      placidly concentrated on her toast. I made a rapid foray and rescued her but I still don’t
                                      know whether that was the thing to do.

                                      We all send our love,
                                      Eleanor.

                                      Mbeya Hospital. April 25th. 1933

                                      Dearest Family,

                                      Here I am, installed at the very new hospital, built by Dr Eckhardt, awaiting the
                                      arrival of the new baby. George has gone back to the farm on foot but will walk in again
                                      to spend the weekend with us. Ann is with me and enjoys the novelty of playing with
                                      other children. The Eckhardts have two, a pretty little girl of two and a half and a very fair
                                      roly poly boy of Ann’s age. Ann at fourteen months is very active. She is quite a little girl
                                      now with lovely dimples. She walks well but is backward in teething.

                                      George, Ann and I had a couple of days together at the hotel before I moved in
                                      here and several of the local women visited me and have promised to visit me in
                                      hospital. The trip from farm to town was very entertaining if not very comfortable. There
                                      is ten miles of very rough road between our farm and Utengule Mission and beyond the
                                      Mission there is a fair thirteen or fourteen mile road to Mbeya.

                                      As we have no car now the doctor’s wife offered to drive us from the Mission to
                                      Mbeya but she would not risk her car on the road between the Mission and our farm.
                                      The upshot was that I rode in the Hickson-Woods machila for that ten mile stretch. The
                                      machila is a canopied hammock, slung from a bamboo pole, in which I reclined, not too
                                      comfortably in my unwieldy state, with Ann beside me or sometime straddling me. Four
                                      of our farm boys carried the machila on their shoulders, two fore and two aft. The relief
                                      bearers walked on either side. There must have been a dozen in all and they sang a sort
                                      of sea shanty song as they walked. One man would sing a verse and the others took up
                                      the chorus. They often improvise as they go. They moaned about my weight (at least
                                      George said so! I don’t follow Ki-Swahili well yet) and expressed the hope that I would
                                      have a son and that George would reward them handsomely.

                                      George and Kelly, the dog, followed close behind the machila and behind
                                      George came Abel our cook and his wife and small daughter Annalie, all in their best
                                      attire. The cook wore a palm beach suit, large Terai hat and sunglasses and two colour
                                      shoes and quite lent a tone to the proceedings! Right at the back came the rag tag and
                                      bobtail who joined the procession just for fun.

                                      Mrs Eckhardt was already awaiting us at the Mission when we arrived and we had
                                      an uneventful trip to the Mbeya Hotel.

                                      During my last week at the farm I felt very tired and engaged the cook’s small
                                      daughter, Annalie, to amuse Ann for an hour after lunch so that I could have a rest. They
                                      played in the small verandah room which adjoins our bedroom and where I keep all my
                                      sewing materials. One afternoon I was startled by a scream from Ann. I rushed to the
                                      room and found Ann with blood steaming from her cheek. Annalie knelt beside her,
                                      looking startled and frightened, with my embroidery scissors in her hand. She had cut off
                                      half of the long curling golden lashes on one of Ann’s eyelids and, in trying to finish the
                                      job, had cut off a triangular flap of skin off Ann’s cheek bone.

                                      I called Abel, the cook, and demanded that he should chastise his daughter there and
                                      then and I soon heard loud shrieks from behind the kitchen. He spanked her with a
                                      bamboo switch but I am sure not as well as she deserved. Africans are very tolerant
                                      towards their children though I have seen husbands and wives fighting furiously.
                                      I feel very well but long to have the confinement over.

                                      Very much love,
                                      Eleanor.

                                      Mbeya Hospital. 2nd May 1933.

                                      Dearest Family,

                                      Little George arrived at 7.30 pm on Saturday evening 29 th. April. George was
                                      with me at the time as he had walked in from the farm for news, and what a wonderful bit
                                      of luck that was. The doctor was away on a case on the Diggings and I was bathing Ann
                                      with George looking on, when the pains started. George dried Ann and gave her
                                      supper and put her to bed. Afterwards he sat on the steps outside my room and a
                                      great comfort it was to know that he was there.

                                      The confinement was short but pretty hectic. The Doctor returned to the Hospital
                                      just in time to deliver the baby. He is a grand little boy, beautifully proportioned. The
                                      doctor says he has never seen a better formed baby. He is however rather funny
                                      looking just now as his head is, very temporarily, egg shaped. He has a shock of black
                                      silky hair like a gollywog and believe it or not, he has a slight black moustache.
                                      George came in, looked at the baby, looked at me, and we both burst out
                                      laughing. The doctor was shocked and said so. He has no sense of humour and couldn’t
                                      understand that we, though bursting with pride in our son, could never the less laugh at
                                      him.

                                      Friends in Mbeya have sent me the most gorgeous flowers and my room is
                                      transformed with delphiniums, roses and carnations. The room would be very austere
                                      without the flowers. Curtains, bedspread and enamelware, walls and ceiling are all
                                      snowy white.

                                      George hired a car and took Ann home next day. I have little George for
                                      company during the day but he is removed at night. I am longing to get him home and
                                      away from the German nurse who feeds him on black tea when he cries. She insists that
                                      tea is a medicine and good for him.

                                      Much love from a proud mother of two.
                                      Eleanor.

                                      Mchewe Estate 12May 1933

                                      Dearest Family,

                                      We are all together at home again and how lovely it feels. Even the house
                                      servants seem pleased. The boy had decorated the lounge with sprays of
                                      bougainvillaea and Abel had backed one of his good sponge cakes.

                                      Ann looked fat and rosy but at first was only moderately interested in me and the
                                      new baby but she soon thawed. George is good with her and will continue to dress Ann
                                      in the mornings and put her to bed until I am satisfied with Georgie.

                                      He, poor mite, has a nasty rash on face and neck. I am sure it is just due to that
                                      tea the nurse used to give him at night. He has lost his moustache and is fast loosing his
                                      wild black hair and emerging as quite a handsome babe. He is a very masculine looking
                                      infant with much more strongly marked eyebrows and a larger nose that Ann had. He is
                                      very good and lies quietly in his basket even when awake.

                                      George has been making a hatching box for brown trout ova and has set it up in
                                      a small clear stream fed by a spring in readiness for the ova which is expected from
                                      South Africa by next weeks plane. Some keen fishermen from Mbeya and the District
                                      have clubbed together to buy the ova. The fingerlings are later to be transferred to
                                      streams in Mbeya and Tukuyu Districts.

                                      I shall now have my hands full with the two babies and will not have much time for the
                                      garden, or I fear, for writing very long letters. Remember though, that no matter how
                                      large my family becomes, I shall always love you as much as ever.

                                      Your affectionate,
                                      Eleanor.

                                      Mchewe Estate. 14th June 1933

                                      Dearest Family,

                                      The four of us are all well but alas we have lost our dear Kelly. He was rather a
                                      silly dog really, although he grew so big he retained all his puppy ways but we were all
                                      very fond of him, especially George because Kelly attached himself to George whilst I
                                      was away having Ann and from that time on he was George’s shadow. I think he had
                                      some form of biliary fever. He died stretched out on the living room couch late last night,
                                      with George sitting beside him so that he would not feel alone.

                                      The children are growing fast. Georgie is a darling. He now has a fluff of pale
                                      brown hair and his eyes are large and dark brown. Ann is very plump and fair.
                                      We have had several visitors lately. Apart from neighbours, a car load of diggers
                                      arrived one night and John Molteno and his bride were here. She is a very attractive girl
                                      but, I should say, more suited to life in civilisation than in this back of beyond. She has
                                      gone out to the diggings with her husband and will have to walk a good stretch of the fifty
                                      or so miles.

                                      The diggers had to sleep in the living room on the couch and on hastily erected
                                      camp beds. They arrived late at night and left after breakfast next day. One had half a
                                      beard, the other side of his face had been forcibly shaved in the bar the night before.

                                      your affectionate,
                                      Eleanor

                                      Mchewe Estate. August 10 th. 1933

                                      Dearest Family,

                                      George is away on safari with two Indian Army officers. The money he will get for
                                      his services will be very welcome because this coffee growing is a slow business, and
                                      our capitol is rapidly melting away. The job of acting as White Hunter was unexpected
                                      or George would not have taken on the job of hatching the ova which duly arrived from
                                      South Africa.

                                      George and the District Commissioner, David Pollock, went to meet the plane
                                      by which the ova had been consigned but the pilot knew nothing about the package. It
                                      came to light in the mail bag with the parcels! However the ova came to no harm. David
                                      Pollock and George brought the parcel to the farm and carefully transferred the ova to
                                      the hatching box. It was interesting to watch the tiny fry hatch out – a process which took
                                      several days. Many died in the process and George removed the dead by sucking
                                      them up in a glass tube.

                                      When hatched, the tiny fry were fed on ant eggs collected by the boys. I had to
                                      take over the job of feeding and removing the dead when George left on safari. The fry
                                      have to be fed every four hours, like the baby, so each time I have fed Georgie. I hurry
                                      down to feed the trout.

                                      The children are very good but keep me busy. Ann can now say several words
                                      and understands more. She adores Georgie. I long to show them off to you.

                                      Very much love
                                      Eleanor.

                                      Mchewe Estate. October 27th 1933

                                      Dear Family,

                                      All just over flu. George and Ann were very poorly. I did not fare so badly and
                                      Georgie came off best. He is on a bottle now.

                                      There was some excitement here last Wednesday morning. At 6.30 am. I called
                                      for boiling water to make Georgie’s food. No water arrived but muffled shouting and the
                                      sound of blows came from the kitchen. I went to investigate and found a fierce fight in
                                      progress between the house boy and the kitchen boy. In my efforts to make them stop
                                      fighting I went too close and got a sharp bang on the mouth with the edge of an
                                      enamelled plate the kitchen boy was using as a weapon. My teeth cut my lip inside and
                                      the plate cut it outside and blood flowed from mouth to chin. The boys were petrified.
                                      By the time I had fed Georgie the lip was stiff and swollen. George went in wrath
                                      to the kitchen and by breakfast time both house boy and kitchen boy had swollen faces
                                      too. Since then I have a kettle of boiling water to hand almost before the words are out
                                      of my mouth. I must say that the fight was because the house boy had clouted the
                                      kitchen boy for keeping me waiting! In this land of piece work it is the job of the kitchen
                                      boy to light the fire and boil the kettle but the houseboy’s job to carry the kettle to me.
                                      I have seen little of Kath Wood or Marion Coster for the past two months. Major
                                      Jones is the neighbour who calls most regularly. He has a wireless set and calls on all of
                                      us to keep us up to date with world as well as local news. He often brings oranges for
                                      Ann who adores him. He is a very nice person but no oil painting and makes no effort to
                                      entertain Ann but she thinks he is fine. Perhaps his monocle appeals to her.

                                      George has bought a six foot long galvanised bath which is a great improvement
                                      on the smaller oval one we have used until now. The smaller one had grown battered
                                      from much use and leaks like a sieve. Fortunately our bathroom has a cement floor,
                                      because one had to fill the bath to the brim and then bath extremely quickly to avoid
                                      being left high and dry.

                                      Lots and lots of love,
                                      Eleanor.

                                      Mchewe Estate. P.O. Mbeya 1st December 1933

                                      Dearest Family,

                                      Ann has not been well. We think she has had malaria. She has grown a good
                                      deal lately and looks much thinner and rather pale. Georgie is thriving and has such
                                      sparkling brown eyes and a ready smile. He and Ann make a charming pair, one so fair
                                      and the other dark.

                                      The Moltenos’ spent a few days here and took Georgie and me to Mbeya so
                                      that Georgie could be vaccinated. However it was an unsatisfactory trip because the
                                      doctor had no vaccine.

                                      George went to the Lupa with the Moltenos and returned to the farm in their Baby
                                      Austin which they have lent to us for a week. This was to enable me to go to Mbeya to
                                      have a couple of teeth filled by a visiting dentist.

                                      We went to Mbeya in the car on Saturday. It was quite a squash with the four of
                                      us on the front seat of the tiny car. Once George grabbed the babies foot instead of the
                                      gear knob! We had Georgie vaccinated at the hospital and then went to the hotel where
                                      the dentist was installed. Mr Dare, the dentist, had few instruments and they were very
                                      tarnished. I sat uncomfortably on a kitchen chair whilst he tinkered with my teeth. He filled
                                      three but two of the fillings came out that night. This meant another trip to Mbeya in the
                                      Baby Austin but this time they seem all right.

                                      The weather is very hot and dry and the garden a mess. We are having trouble
                                      with the young coffee trees too. Cut worms are killing off seedlings in the nursery and
                                      there is a borer beetle in the planted out coffee.

                                      George bought a large grey donkey from some wandering Masai and we hope
                                      the children will enjoy riding it later on.

                                      Very much love,
                                      Eleanor.

                                      Mchewe Estate. 14th February 1934.

                                      Dearest Family,

                                      You will be sorry to hear that little Ann has been very ill, indeed we were terribly
                                      afraid that we were going to lose her. She enjoyed her birthday on the 8th. All the toys
                                      you, and her English granny, sent were unwrapped with such delight. However next
                                      day she seemed listless and a bit feverish so I tucked her up in bed after lunch. I dosed
                                      her with quinine and aspirin and she slept fitfully. At about eleven o’clock I was
                                      awakened by a strange little cry. I turned up the night light and was horrified to see that
                                      Ann was in a convulsion. I awakened George who, as always in an emergency, was
                                      perfectly calm and practical. He filled the small bath with very warm water and emersed
                                      Ann in it, placing a cold wet cloth on her head. We then wrapped her in blankets and
                                      gave her an enema and she settled down to sleep. A few hours later we had the same
                                      thing over again.

                                      At first light we sent a runner to Mbeya to fetch the doctor but waited all day in
                                      vain and in the evening the runner returned to say that the doctor had gone to a case on
                                      the diggings. Ann had been feverish all day with two or three convulsions. Neither
                                      George or I wished to leave the bedroom, but there was Georgie to consider, and in
                                      the afternoon I took him out in the garden for a while whilst George sat with Ann.
                                      That night we both sat up all night and again Ann had those wretched attacks of
                                      convulsions. George and I were worn out with anxiety by the time the doctor arrived the
                                      next afternoon. Ann had not been able to keep down any quinine and had had only
                                      small sips of water since the onset of the attack.

                                      The doctor at once diagnosed the trouble as malaria aggravated by teething.
                                      George held Ann whilst the Doctor gave her an injection. At the first attempt the needle
                                      bent into a bow, George was furious! The second attempt worked and after a few hours
                                      Ann’s temperature dropped and though she was ill for two days afterwards she is now
                                      up and about. She has also cut the last of her baby teeth, thank God. She looks thin and
                                      white, but should soon pick up. It has all been a great strain to both of us. Georgie
                                      behaved like an angel throughout. He played happily in his cot and did not seem to
                                      sense any tension as people say, babies do. Our baby was cheerful and not at all
                                      subdued.

                                      This is the rainy season and it is a good thing that some work has been done on
                                      our road or the doctor might not have got through.

                                      Much love to all,
                                      Eleanor.

                                      Mchewe Estate. 1st October 1934

                                      Dearest Family,

                                      We are all well now, thank goodness, but last week Georgie gave us such a
                                      fright. I was sitting on the verandah, busy with some sewing and not watching Ann and
                                      Georgie, who were trying to reach a bunch of bananas which hung on a rope from a
                                      beam of the verandah. Suddenly I heard a crash, Georgie had fallen backward over the
                                      edge of the verandah and hit the back of his head on the edge of the brick furrow which
                                      carries away the rainwater. He lay flat on his back with his arms spread out and did not
                                      move or cry. When I picked him up he gave a little whimper, I carried him to his cot and
                                      bathed his face and soon he began sitting up and appeared quite normal. The trouble
                                      began after he had vomited up his lunch. He began to whimper and bang his head
                                      against the cot.

                                      George and I were very worried because we have no transport so we could not
                                      take Georgie to the doctor and we could not bear to go through again what we had gone
                                      through with Ann earlier in the year. Then, in the late afternoon, a miracle happened. Two
                                      men George hardly knew, and complete strangers to me, called in on their way from the
                                      diggings to Mbeya and they kindly drove Georgie and me to the hospital. The Doctor
                                      allowed me to stay with Georgie and we spent five days there. Luckily he responded to
                                      treatment and is now as alive as ever. Children do put years on one!

                                      There is nothing much else to report. We have a new vegetable garden which is
                                      doing well but the earth here is strange. Gardens seem to do well for two years but by
                                      that time the soil is exhausted and one must move the garden somewhere else. The
                                      coffee looks well but it will be another year before we can expect even a few bags of
                                      coffee and prices are still low. Anyway by next year George should have some good
                                      return for all his hard work.

                                      Lots of love,
                                      Eleanor.

                                      Mchewe Estate. November 4th 1934

                                      Dearest Family,

                                      George is home from his White Hunting safari looking very sunburnt and well.
                                      The elderly American, who was his client this time, called in here at the farm to meet me
                                      and the children. It is amazing what spirit these old lads have! This one looked as though
                                      he should be thinking in terms of slippers and an armchair but no, he thinks in terms of
                                      high powered rifles with telescopic sights.

                                      It is lovely being together again and the children are delighted to have their Dad
                                      home. Things are always exciting when George is around. The day after his return
                                      George said at breakfast, “We can’t go on like this. You and the kids never get off the
                                      shamba. We’ll simply have to get a car.” You should have heard the excitement. “Get a
                                      car Daddy?’” cried Ann jumping in her chair so that her plaits bounced. “Get a car
                                      Daddy?” echoed Georgie his brown eyes sparkling. “A car,” said I startled, “However
                                      can we afford one?”

                                      “Well,” said George, “on my way back from Safari I heard that a car is to be sold
                                      this week at the Tukuyu Court, diseased estate or bankruptcy or something, I might get it
                                      cheap and it is an A.C.” The name meant nothing to me, but George explained that an
                                      A.C. is first cousin to a Rolls Royce.

                                      So off he went to the sale and next day the children and I listened all afternoon for
                                      the sound of an approaching car. We had many false alarms but, towards evening we
                                      heard what appeared to be the roar of an aeroplane engine. It was the A.C. roaring her
                                      way up our steep hill with a long plume of steam waving gaily above her radiator.
                                      Out jumped my beaming husband and in no time at all, he was showing off her
                                      points to an admiring family. Her lines are faultless and seats though worn are most
                                      comfortable. She has a most elegant air so what does it matter that the radiator leaks like
                                      a sieve, her exhaust pipe has broken off, her tyres are worn almost to the canvas and
                                      she has no windscreen. She goes, and she cost only five pounds.

                                      Next afternoon George, the kids and I piled into the car and drove along the road
                                      on lookout for guinea fowl. All went well on the outward journey but on the homeward
                                      one the poor A.C. simply gasped and died. So I carried the shot gun and George
                                      carried both children and we trailed sadly home. This morning George went with a bunch
                                      of farmhands and brought her home. Truly temperamental, she came home literally
                                      under her own steam.

                                      George now plans to get a second hand engine and radiator for her but it won’t
                                      be an A.C. engine. I think she is the only one of her kind in the country.
                                      I am delighted to hear, dad, that you are sending a bridle for Joseph for
                                      Christmas. I am busy making a saddle out of an old piece of tent canvas stuffed with
                                      kapok, some webbing and some old rug straps. A car and a riding donkey! We’re
                                      definitely carriage folk now.

                                      Lots of love to all,
                                      Eleanor.

                                      Mchewe Estate. 28th December 1934

                                      Dearest Family,

                                      Thank you for the wonderful Christmas parcel. My frock is a splendid fit. George
                                      declares that no one can knit socks like Mummy and the children love their toys and new
                                      clothes.

                                      Joseph, the donkey, took his bit with an air of bored resignation and Ann now
                                      rides proudly on his back. Joseph is a big strong animal with the looks and disposition of
                                      a mule. he will not go at all unless a native ‘toto’ walks before him and when he does go
                                      he wears a pained expression as though he were carrying fourteen stone instead of
                                      Ann’s fly weight. I walk beside the donkey carrying Georgie and our cat, ‘Skinny Winnie’,
                                      follows behind. Quite a cavalcade. The other day I got so exasperated with Joseph that
                                      I took Ann off and I got on. Joseph tottered a few paces and sat down! to the huge
                                      delight of our farm labourers who were going home from work. Anyway, one good thing,
                                      the donkey is so lazy that there is little chance of him bolting with Ann.

                                      The Moltenos spent Christmas with us and left for the Lupa Diggings yesterday.
                                      They arrived on the 22nd. with gifts for the children and chocolates and beer. That very
                                      afternoon George and John Molteno left for Ivuna, near Lake Ruckwa, to shoot some
                                      guinea fowl and perhaps a goose for our Christmas dinner. We expected the menfolk
                                      back on Christmas Eve and Anne and I spent a busy day making mince pies and
                                      sausage rolls. Why I don’t know, because I am sure Abel could have made them better.
                                      We decorated the Christmas tree and sat up very late but no husbands turned up.
                                      Christmas day passed but still no husbands came. Anne, like me, is expecting a baby
                                      and we both felt pretty forlorn and cross. Anne was certain that they had been caught up
                                      in a party somewhere and had forgotten all about us and I must say when Boxing Day
                                      went by and still George and John did not show up I felt ready to agree with her.
                                      They turned up towards evening and explained that on the homeward trip the car
                                      had bogged down in the mud and that they had spent a miserable Christmas. Anne
                                      refused to believe their story so George, to prove their case, got the game bag and
                                      tipped the contents on to the dining room table. Out fell several guinea fowl, long past
                                      being edible, followed by a large goose so high that it was green and blue where all the
                                      feathers had rotted off.

                                      The stench was too much for two pregnant girls. I shot out of the front door
                                      closely followed by Anne and we were both sick in the garden.

                                      I could not face food that evening but Anne is made of stronger stuff and ate her
                                      belated Christmas dinner with relish.

                                      I am looking forward enormously to having Marjorie here with us. She will be able
                                      to carry back to you an eyewitness account of our home and way of life.

                                      Much love to you all,
                                      Eleanor.

                                      Mchewe Estate. 5th January 1935

                                      Dearest Family,

                                      You cannot imagine how lovely it is to have Marjorie here. She came just in time
                                      because I have had pernicious vomiting and have lost a great deal of weight and she
                                      took charge of the children and made me spend three days in hospital having treatment.
                                      George took me to the hospital on the afternoon of New Years Eve and decided
                                      to spend the night at the hotel and join in the New Years Eve celebrations. I had several
                                      visitors at the hospital that evening and George actually managed to get some imported
                                      grapes for me. He returned to the farm next morning and fetched me from the hospital
                                      four days later. Of course the old A.C. just had to play up. About half way home the
                                      back axle gave in and we had to send a passing native some miles back to a place
                                      called Mbalizi to hire a lorry from a Greek trader to tow us home to the farm.
                                      The children looked well and were full of beans. I think Marjorie was thankful to
                                      hand them over to me. She is delighted with Ann’s motherly little ways but Georgie she
                                      calls “a really wild child”. He isn’t, just has such an astonishing amount of energy and is
                                      always up to mischief. Marjorie brought us all lovely presents. I am so thrilled with my
                                      sewing machine. It may be an old model but it sews marvellously. We now have an
                                      Alsatian pup as well as Joseph the donkey and the two cats.

                                      Marjorie had a midnight encounter with Joseph which gave her quite a shock but
                                      we had a good laugh about it next day. Some months ago George replaced our wattle
                                      and daub outside pit lavatory by a substantial brick one, so large that Joseph is being
                                      temporarily stabled in it at night. We neglected to warn Marj about this and one night,
                                      storm lamp in hand, she opened the door and Joseph walked out braying his thanks.
                                      I am afraid Marjorie is having a quiet time, a shame when the journey from Cape
                                      Town is so expensive. The doctor has told me to rest as much as I can, so it is
                                      impossible for us to take Marj on sight seeing trips.

                                      I hate to think that she will be leaving in ten days time.

                                      Much love,
                                      Eleanor.

                                      Mchewe Estate. 18th February 1935

                                      Dearest Family,

                                      You must be able to visualise our life here quite well now that Marj is back and
                                      has no doubt filled in all the details I forget to mention in my letters. What a journey we
                                      had in the A.C. when we took her to the plane. George, the children and I sat in front and
                                      Marj sat behind with numerous four gallon tins of water for the insatiable radiator. It was
                                      raining and the canvas hood was up but part of the side flaps are missing and as there is
                                      no glass in the windscreen the rain blew in on us. George got fed up with constantly
                                      removing the hot radiator cap so simply stuffed a bit of rag in instead. When enough
                                      steam had built up in the radiator behind the rag it blew out and we started all over again.
                                      The car still roars like an aeroplane engine and yet has little power so that George sent
                                      gangs of boys to the steep hills between the farm and the Mission to give us a push if
                                      necessary. Fortunately this time it was not, and the boys cheered us on our way. We
                                      needed their help on the homeward journey however.

                                      George has now bought an old Chev engine which he means to install before I
                                      have to go to hospital to have my new baby. It will be quite an engineering feet as
                                      George has few tools.

                                      I am sorry to say that I am still not well, something to do with kidneys or bladder.
                                      George bought me some pills from one of the several small shops which have opened
                                      in Mbeya and Ann is most interested in the result. She said seriously to Kath Wood,
                                      “Oh my Mummy is a very clever Mummy. She can do blue wee and green wee as well
                                      as yellow wee.” I simply can no longer manage the children without help and have
                                      engaged the cook’s wife, Janey, to help. The children are by no means thrilled. I plead in
                                      vain that I am not well enough to go for walks. Ann says firmly, “Ann doesn’t want to go
                                      for a walk. Ann will look after you.” Funny, though she speaks well for a three year old,
                                      she never uses the first person. Georgie say he would much rather walk with
                                      Keshokutwa, the kitchen boy. His name by the way, means day-after-tomorrow and it
                                      suits him down to the ground, Kath Wood walks over sometimes with offers of help and Ann will gladly go walking with her but Georgie won’t. He on the other hand will walk with Anne Molteno
                                      and Ann won’t. They are obstinate kids. Ann has developed a very fertile imagination.
                                      She has probably been looking at too many of those nice women’s magazines you
                                      sent. A few days ago she said, “You are sick Mummy, but Ann’s got another Mummy.
                                      She’s not sick, and my other mummy (very smugly) has lovely golden hair”. This
                                      morning’ not ten minutes after I had dressed her, she came in with her frock wet and
                                      muddy. I said in exasperation, “Oh Ann, you are naughty.” To which she instantly
                                      returned, “My other Mummy doesn’t think I am naughty. She thinks I am very nice.” It
                                      strikes me I shall have to get better soon so that I can be gay once more and compete
                                      with that phantom golden haired paragon.

                                      We had a very heavy storm over the farm last week. There was heavy rain with
                                      hail which stripped some of the coffee trees and the Mchewe River flooded and the
                                      water swept through the lower part of the shamba. After the water had receded George
                                      picked up a fine young trout which had been stranded. This was one of some he had
                                      put into the river when Georgie was a few months old.

                                      The trials of a coffee farmer are legion. We now have a plague of snails. They
                                      ring bark the young trees and leave trails of slime on the glossy leaves. All the ring
                                      barked trees will have to be cut right back and this is heartbreaking as they are bearing
                                      berries for the first time. The snails are collected by native children, piled upon the
                                      ground and bashed to a pulp which gives off a sickening stench. I am sorry for the local
                                      Africans. Locusts ate up their maize and now they are losing their bean crop to the snails.

                                      Lots of love, Eleanor

                                      #6259
                                      TracyTracy
                                      Participant

                                        George “Mike” Rushby

                                        A short autobiography of George Gilman Rushby’s son, published in the Blackwall Bugle, Australia.

                                        Early in 2009, Ballina Shire Council Strategic and
                                        Community Services Group Manager, Steve Barnier,
                                        suggested that it would be a good idea for the Wardell
                                        and District community to put out a bi-monthly
                                        newsletter. I put my hand up to edit the publication and
                                        since then, over 50 issues of “The Blackwall Bugle”
                                        have been produced, encouraged by Ballina Shire
                                        Council who host the newsletter on their website.
                                        Because I usually write the stories that other people
                                        generously share with me, I have been asked by several
                                        community members to let them know who I am. Here is
                                        my attempt to let you know!

                                        My father, George Gilman Rushby was born in England
                                        in 1900. An Electrician, he migrated to Africa as a young
                                        man to hunt and to prospect for gold. He met Eleanor
                                        Dunbar Leslie who was a high school teacher in Cape
                                        Town. They later married in Dar es Salaam, Tanganyika.
                                        I was the second child and first son and was born in a
                                        mud hut in Tanganyika in 1933. I spent my first years on
                                        a coffee plantation. When four years old, and with
                                        parents and elder sister on a remote goldfield, I caught
                                        typhoid fever. I was seriously ill and had no access to
                                        proper medical facilities. My paternal grandmother
                                        sailed out to Africa from England on a steam ship and
                                        took me back to England for medical treatment. My
                                        sister Ann came too. Then Adolf Hitler started WWII and
                                        Ann and I were separated from our parents for 9 years.

                                        Sister Ann and I were not to see him or our mother for
                                        nine years because of the war. Dad served as a Captain in
                                        the King’s African Rifles operating in the North African
                                        desert, while our Mum managed the coffee plantation at
                                        home in Tanganyika.

                                        Ann and I lived with our Grandmother and went to
                                        school in Nottingham England. In 1946 the family was
                                        reunited. We lived in Mbeya in Southern Tanganyika
                                        where my father was then the District Manager of the
                                        National Parks and Wildlife Authority. There was no
                                        high school in Tanganyika so I had to go to school in
                                        Nairobi, Kenya. It took five days travelling each way by
                                        train and bus including two days on a steamer crossing
                                        Lake Victoria.

                                        However, the school year was only two terms with long
                                        holidays in between.

                                        When I was seventeen, I left high school. There was
                                        then no university in East Africa. There was no work
                                        around as Tanganyika was about to become
                                        independent of the British Empire and become
                                        Tanzania. Consequently jobs were reserved for
                                        Africans.

                                        A war had broken out in Korea. I took a day off from
                                        high school and visited the British Army headquarters
                                        in Nairobi. I signed up for military service intending to
                                        go to Korea. The army flew me to England. During
                                        Army basic training I was nicknamed ‘Mike’ and have
                                        been called Mike ever since. I never got to Korea!
                                        After my basic training I volunteered for the Parachute
                                        Regiment and the army sent me to Egypt where the
                                        Suez Canal was under threat. I carried out parachute
                                        operations in the Sinai Desert and in Cyprus and
                                        Jordan. I was then selected for officer training and was
                                        sent to England to the Eaton Hall Officer Cadet School
                                        in Cheshire. Whilst in Cheshire, I met my future wife
                                        Jeanette. I graduated as a Second Lieutenant in the
                                        Royal Lincolnshire Regiment and was posted to West
                                        Berlin, which was then one hundred miles behind the
                                        Iron Curtain. My duties included patrolling the
                                        demarcation line that separated the allies from the
                                        Russian forces. The Berlin Wall was yet to be built. I
                                        also did occasional duty as guard commander of the
                                        guard at Spandau Prison where Adolf Hitler’s deputy
                                        Rudolf Hess was the only prisoner.

                                        From Berlin, my Regiment was sent to Malaya to
                                        undertake deep jungle operations against communist
                                        terrorists that were attempting to overthrow the
                                        Malayan Government. I was then a Lieutenant in
                                        command of a platoon of about 40 men which would go
                                        into the jungle for three weeks to a month with only air
                                        re-supply to keep us going. On completion of my jungle
                                        service, I returned to England and married Jeanette. I
                                        had to stand up throughout the church wedding
                                        ceremony because I had damaged my right knee in a
                                        competitive cross-country motorcycle race and wore a
                                        splint and restrictive bandage for the occasion!
                                        At this point I took a career change and transferred
                                        from the infantry to the Royal Military Police. I was in
                                        charge of the security of British, French and American
                                        troops using the autobahn link from West Germany to
                                        the isolated Berlin. Whilst in Germany and Austria I
                                        took up snow skiing as a sport.

                                        Jeanette and I seemed to attract unusual little
                                        adventures along the way — each adventure trivial in
                                        itself but adding up to give us a ‘different’ path through
                                        life. Having climbed Mount Snowdon up the ‘easy way’
                                        we were witness to a serious climbing accident where a
                                        member of the staff of a Cunard Shipping Line
                                        expedition fell and suffered serious injury. It was
                                        Sunday a long time ago. The funicular railway was
                                        closed. There was no telephone. So I ran all the way
                                        down Mount Snowdon to raise the alarm.

                                        On a road trip from Verden in Germany to Berlin with
                                        our old Opel Kapitan motor car stacked to the roof with
                                        all our worldly possessions, we broke down on the ice and snow covered autobahn. We still had a hundred kilometres to go.

                                        A motorcycle patrolman flagged down a B-Double
                                        tanker. He hooked us to the tanker with a very short tow
                                        cable and off we went. The truck driver couldn’t see us
                                        because we were too close and his truck threw up a
                                        constant deluge of ice and snow so we couldn’t see
                                        anyway. We survived the hundred kilometre ‘sleigh
                                        ride!’

                                        I then went back to the other side of the world where I
                                        carried out military police duties in Singapore and
                                        Malaya for three years. I took up scuba diving and
                                        loved the ocean. Jeanette and I, with our two little
                                        daughters, took a holiday to South Africa to see my
                                        parents. We sailed on a ship of the Holland-Afrika Line.
                                        It broke down for four days and drifted uncontrollably
                                        in dangerous waters off the Skeleton Coast of Namibia
                                        until the crew could get the ship’s motor running again.
                                        Then, in Cape Town, we were walking the beach near
                                        Hermanus with my youngest brother and my parents,
                                        when we found the dead body of a man who had thrown
                                        himself off a cliff. The police came and secured the site.
                                        Back with the army, I was promoted to Major and
                                        appointed Provost Marshal of the ACE Mobile Force
                                        (Allied Command Europe) with dual headquarters in
                                        Salisbury, England and Heidelberg, Germany. The cold
                                        war was at its height and I was on operations in Greece,
                                        Denmark and Norway including the Arctic. I had
                                        Norwegian, Danish, Italian and American troops in my
                                        unit and I was then also the Winter Warfare Instructor
                                        for the British contingent to the Allied Command
                                        Europe Mobile Force that operated north of the Arctic
                                        Circle.

                                        The reason for being in the Arctic Circle? From there
                                        our special forces could look down into northern
                                        Russia.

                                        I was not seeing much of my two young daughters. A
                                        desk job was looming my way and I decided to leave
                                        the army and migrate to Australia. Why Australia?
                                        Well, I didn’t want to go back to Africa, which
                                        seemed politically unstable and the people I most
                                        liked working with in the army, were the Australian
                                        troops I had met in Malaya.

                                        I migrated to Brisbane, Australia in 1970 and started
                                        working for Woolworths. After management training,
                                        I worked at Garden City and Brookside then became
                                        the manager in turn of Woolworths stores at
                                        Paddington, George Street and Redcliff. I was also the
                                        first Director of FAUI Queensland (The Federation of
                                        Underwater Diving Instructors) and spent my spare
                                        time on the Great Barrier Reef. After 8 years with
                                        Woollies, I opted for a sea change.

                                        I moved with my family to Evans Head where I
                                        converted a convenience store into a mini
                                        supermarket. When IGA moved into town, I decided
                                        to take up beef cattle farming and bought a cattle
                                        property at Collins Creek Kyogle in 1990. I loved
                                        everything about the farm — the Charolais cattle, my
                                        horses, my kelpie dogs, the open air, fresh water
                                        creek, the freedom, the lifestyle. I also became a
                                        volunteer fire fighter with the Green Pigeon Brigade.
                                        In 2004 I sold our farm and moved to Wardell.
                                        My wife Jeanette and I have been married for 60 years
                                        and are now retired. We have two lovely married
                                        daughters and three fine grandchildren. We live in the
                                        greatest part of the world where we have been warmly
                                        welcomed by the Wardell community and by the
                                        Wardell Brigade of the Rural Fire Service. We are
                                        very happy here.

                                        Mike Rushby

                                        A short article sent to Jacksdale in England from Mike Rushby in Australia:

                                        Rushby Family

                                        #6252
                                        TracyTracy
                                        Participant

                                          The USA Housley’s

                                          This chapter is copied from Barbara Housley’s Narrative on Historic Letters, with thanks to her brother Howard Housley for sharing it with me.  Interesting to note that Housley descendants  (on the Marshall paternal side) and Gretton descendants (on the Warren maternal side) were both living in Trenton, New Jersey at the same time.

                                          GEORGE HOUSLEY 1824-1877

                                          George emigrated to the United states in 1851, arriving in July. The solicitor Abraham John Flint referred in a letter to a 15-pound advance which was made to George on June 9, 1851. This certainly was connected to his journey. George settled along the Delaware River in Bucks County, Pennsylvania. The letters from the solicitor were addressed to: Lahaska Post Office, Bucks County, Pennsylvania. George married Sarah Ann Hill on May 6, 1854 in Doylestown, Bucks County, Pennsylvania. The service was performed by Attorney James Gilkyson.

                                          Doylestown

                                          In her first letter (February 1854), Anne (George’s sister in Smalley, Derbyshire) wrote: “We want to know who and what is this Miss Hill you name in your letter. What age is she? Send us all the particulars but I would advise you not to get married until you have sufficient to make a comfortable home.”

                                          Upon learning of George’s marriage, Anne wrote: “I hope dear brother you may be happy with your wife….I hope you will be as a son to her parents. Mother unites with me in kind love to you both and to your father and mother with best wishes for your health and happiness.”  In 1872 (December) Joseph (George’s brother) wrote: “I am sorry to hear that sister’s father is so ill. It is what we must all come to some time and hope we shall meet where there is no more trouble.”

                                          Emma (George’s sister) wrote in 1855, “We write in love to your wife and yourself and you must write soon and tell us whether there is a little nephew or niece and what you call them.” In June of 1856, Emma wrote: “We want to see dear Sarah Ann and the dear little boy. We were much pleased with the “bit of news” you sent.” The bit of news was the birth of John Eley Housley, January 11, 1855. Emma concluded her letter “Give our very kindest love to dear sister and dearest Johnnie.”

                                          According to his obituary, John Eley was born at Wrightstown and “removed” to Lumberville at the age of 19. John was married first to Lucy Wilson with whom he had three sons: George Wilson (1883), Howard (1893) and Raymond (1895); and then to Elizabeth Kilmer with whom he had one son Albert Kilmer (1907). John Eley Housley died November 20, 1926 at the age of 71. For many years he had worked for John R. Johnson who owned a store. According to his son Albert, John was responsible for caring for Johnson’s horses. One named Rex was considered to be quite wild, but was docile in John’s hands. When John would take orders, he would leave the wagon at the first house and walk along the backs of the houses so that he would have access to the kitchens. When he reached the seventh house he would climb back over the fence to the road and whistle for the horses who would come to meet him. John could not attend church on Sunday mornings because he was working with the horses and occasionally Albert could convince his mother that he was needed also. According to Albert, John was regular in attendance at church on Sunday evenings.

                                          John was a member of the Carversville Lodge 261 IOOF and the Carversville Lodge Knights of Pythias. Internment was in the Carversville cemetery; not, however, in the plot owned by his father. In addition to his sons, he was survived by his second wife Elizabeth who lived to be 80 and three grandchildren: George’s sons, Kenneth Worman and Morris Wilson and Raymond’s daughter Miriam Louise. George had married Katie Worman about the time John Eley married Elizabeth Kilmer. Howard’s first wife Mary Brink and daughter Florence had died and he remarried Elsa Heed who also lived into her eighties. Raymond’s wife was Fanny Culver.

                                          Two more sons followed: Joseph Sackett, who was known as Sackett, September 12, 1856 and Edwin or Edward Rose, November 11, 1858. Joseph Sackett Housley married Anna Hubbs of Plumsteadville on January 17, 1880. They had one son Nelson DeC. who in turn had two daughters, Eleanor Mary and Ruth Anna, and lived on Bert Avenue in Trenton N.J. near St. Francis Hospital. Nelson, who was an engineer and built the first cement road in New Jersey, died at the age of 51. His daughters were both single at the time of his death. However, when his widow, the former Eva M. Edwards, died some years later, her survivors included daughters, Mrs. Herbert D. VanSciver and Mrs. James J. McCarrell and four grandchildren. One of the daughters (the younger) was quite crippled in later years and would come to visit her great-aunt Elizabeth (John’s widow) in a chauffeur driven car. Sackett died in 1929 at the age of 70. He was a member of the Warrington Lodge IOOF of Jamison PA, the Uncas tribe and the Uncas Hayloft 102 ORM of Trenton, New Jersey. The interment was in Greenwood cemetery where he had been caretaker since his retirement from one of the oldest manufacturing plants in Trenton (made milk separators for one thing). Sackett also was the caretaker for two other cemeteries one located near the Clinton Street station and the other called Riverside.

                                          Ed’s wife was named Lydia. They had two daughters, Mary and Margaret and a third child who died in infancy. Mary had seven children–one was named for his grandfather–and settled in lower Bucks county. Margaret never married. She worked for Woolworths in Flemington, N. J. and then was made manager in Somerville, N.J., where she lived until her death. Ed survived both of his brothers, and at the time of Sackett’s death was living in Flemington, New Jersey where he had worked as a grocery clerk.

                                          In September 1872, Joseph wrote, “I was very sorry to hear that John your oldest had met with such a sad accident but I hope he is got alright again by this time.” In the same letter, Joseph asked: “Now I want to know what sort of a town you are living in or village. How far is it from New York? Now send me all particulars if you please.”

                                          In March 1873 Harriet asked Sarah Ann: “And will you please send me all the news at the place and what it is like for it seems to me that it is a wild place but you must tell me what it is like….” The question of whether she was referring to Bucks County, Pennsylvania or some other place is raised in Joseph’s letter of the same week.

                                          On March 17, 1873, Joseph wrote: “I was surprised to hear that you had gone so far away west. Now dear brother what ever are you doing there so far away from home and family–looking out for something better I suppose.” The solicitor wrote on May 23, 1874: “Lately I have not written because I was not certain of your address and because I doubted I had much interesting news to tell you.” Later, Joseph wrote concerning the problems settling the estate, “You see dear brother there is only me here on our side and I cannot do much. I wish you were here to help me a bit and if you think of going for another summer trip this turn you might as well run over here.”

                                          Apparently, George had indicated he might return to England for a visit in 1856. Emma wrote concerning the portrait of their mother which had been sent to George: “I hope you like mother’s portrait. I did not see it but I suppose it was not quite perfect about the eyes….Joseph and I intend having ours taken for you when you come over….Do come over before very long.”

                                          In March 1873, Joseph wrote: “You ask me what I think of you coming to England. I think as you have given the trustee power to sign for you I think you could do no good but I should like to see you once again for all that. I can’t say whether there would be anything amiss if you did come as you say it would be throwing good money after bad.”

                                          On June 10, 1875, the solicitor wrote: “I have been expecting to hear from you for some time past. Please let me hear what you are doing and where you are living and how I must send you your money.” George’s big news at that time was that on May 3, 1875, he had become a naturalized citizen “renouncing and abjuring all allegiance and fidelity to every foreign prince, potentate, state and sovereignity whatsoever, and particularly to Victoria Queen of Great Britain of whom he was before a subject.”

                                          Another matter which George took care of during the years the estate was being settled was the purchase of a cemetery plot! On March 24, 1873, George purchased plot 67 section 19 division 2 in the Carversville (Bucks County PA) Cemetery (incorporated 1859). The plot cost $15.00, and was located at the very edge of the cemetery. It was in this cemetery, in 1991, while attending the funeral of Sarah Lord Housley, wife of Albert Kilmer Housley, that sixteen month old Laura Ann visited the graves of her great-great-great grandparents, George and Sarah Ann Hill Housley.

                                          George died on August 13, 1877 and was buried three days later. The text for the funeral sermon was Proverbs 27:1: “Do not boast about tomorrow, for you do not know what a day may bring forth.”

                                          #6248
                                          TracyTracy
                                          Participant

                                            Bakewell Not Eyam

                                            The Elton Marshalls

                                            Some years ago I read a book about Eyam, the Derbyshire village devastated by the plague in 1665, and about how the villagers quarantined themselves to prevent further spread. It was quite a story. Each year on ‘Plague Sunday’, at the end of August, residents of Eyam mark the bubonic plague epidemic that devastated their small rural community in the years 1665–6. They wear the traditional costume of the day and attend a memorial service to remember how half the village sacrificed themselves to avoid spreading the disease further.

                                            My 4X great grandfather James Marshall married Ann Newton in 1792 in Elton. On a number of other people’s trees on an online ancestry site, Ann Newton was from Eyam.  Wouldn’t that have been interesting, to find ancestors from Eyam, perhaps going back to the days of the plague. Perhaps that is what the people who put Ann Newton’s birthplace as Eyam thought, without a proper look at the records.

                                            But I didn’t think Ann Newton was from Eyam. I found she was from Over Haddon, near Bakewell ~ much closer to Elton than Eyam. On the marriage register, it says that James was from Elton parish, and she was from Darley parish. Her birth in 1770 says Bakewell, which was the registration district for the villages of Over Haddon and Darley. Her parents were George Newton and Dorothy Wipperley of Over Haddon,which is incidentally very near to Nether Haddon, and Haddon Hall. I visited Haddon Hall many years ago, as well as Chatsworth (and much preferred Haddon Hall).

                                            I looked in the Eyam registers for Ann Newton, and found a couple of them around the time frame, but the men they married were not James Marshall.

                                            Ann died in 1806 in Elton (a small village just outside Matlock) at the age of 36 within days of her newborn twins, Ann and James.  James and Ann had two sets of twins.  John and Mary were twins as well, but Mary died in 1799 at the age of three.

                                            1796 baptism of twins John and Mary of James and Ann Marshall

                                            Marshall baptism

                                             

                                            Ann’s husband James died 42 years later at the age of eighty,  in Elton in 1848. It was noted in the parish register that he was for years parish clerk.

                                            James Marshall

                                             

                                            On the 1851 census John Marshall born in 1796, the son of James Marshall the parish clerk, was a lead miner occupying six acres in Elton, Derbyshire.

                                            His son, also John, was registered on the census as a lead miner at just eight years old.

                                             

                                            The mining of lead was the most important industry in the Peak district of Derbyshire from Roman times until the 19th century – with only agriculture being more important for the livelihood of local people. The height of lead mining in Derbyshire came in the 17th and 18th centuries, and the evidence is still visible today – most obviously in the form of lines of hillocks from the more than 25,000 mineshafts which once existed.

                                            Peak District Mines Historical Society

                                            Smelting, or extracting the lead from the ore by melting it, was carried out in a small open hearth. Lead was cast in layers as each batch of ore was smelted; the blocks of lead thus produced were referred to as “pigs”. Examples of early smelting-hearths found within the county were stone lined, with one side open facing the prevailing wind to create the draught needed. The hilltops of the Matlocks would have provided very suitable conditions.

                                            The miner used a tool called a mattock or a pick, and hammers and iron wedges in harder veins, to loosen the ore. They threw the ore onto ridges on each side of the vein, going deeper where the ore proved richer.

                                            Many mines were very shallow and, once opened, proved too poor to develop. Benjamin Bryan cited the example of “Ember Hill, on the shoulder of Masson, above Matlock Bath” where there are hollows in the surface showing where there had been fruitless searches for lead.

                                            There were small buildings, called “coes”, near each mine shaft which were used for tool storage, to provide shelter and as places for changing into working clothes. It was here that the lead was smelted and stored until ready for sale.

                                            Lead is, of course, very poisonous. As miners washed lead-bearing material, great care was taken with the washing vats, which had to be covered. If cattle accidentally drank the poisoned water they would die from something called “belland”.

                                            Cornish and Welsh miners introduced the practice of buddling for ore into Derbyshire about 1747.  Buddling involved washing the heaps of rubbish in the slag heaps,  the process of separating the very small particles from the dirt and spar with which they are mixed, by means of a small stream of water. This method of extraction was a major pollutant, affecting farmers and their animals (poisoned by Belland from drinking the waste water), the brooks and streams and even the River Derwent.

                                            Women also worked in the mines. An unattributed account from 1829, says: “The head is much enwrapped, and the features nearly hidden in a muffling of handkerchiefs, over which is put a man’s hat, in the manner of the paysannes of Wales”. He also describes their gowns, usually red, as being “tucked up round the waist in a sort of bag, and set off by a bright green petticoat”. They also wore a man’s grey or dark blue coat and shoes with 3″ thick soles that were tied round with cords. The 1829 writer called them “complete harridans!”

                                            Lead Mining in Matlock & Matlock Bath, The Andrews Pages

                                            John’s wife Margaret died at the age of 42 in 1847.  I don’t know the cause of death, but perhaps it was lead poisoning.  John’s son John, despite a very early start in the lead mine, became a carter and lived to the ripe old age of 88.

                                            The Pig of Lead pub, 1904:

                                            The Pig of Lead 1904

                                             

                                            The earliest Marshall I’ve found so far is Charles, born in 1742. Charles married Rebecca Knowles, 1775-1823.  I don’t know what his occupation was but when he died in 1819 he left a not inconsiderable sum to his wife.

                                            1819 Charles Marshall probate:

                                            Charles Marshall Probate

                                             

                                             

                                            There are still Marshall’s living in Elton and Matlock, not our immediate known family, but probably distantly related.  I asked a Matlock group on facebook:

                                            “…there are Marshall’s still in the village. There are certainly families who live here who have done generation after generation & have many memories & stories to tell. Visit The Duke on a Friday night…”

                                            The Duke, Elton:

                                            Duke Elton

                                          Viewing 20 results - 41 through 60 (of 173 total)